Animation Acres

Chapters

I Tawt I Taw A Cheshire Cat (Pilot: Part 1)
Jafar's Finest Hour (Pilot: Part 2)
Timmy and Anna
The Black Widow Bride
Whale of a Tale
Lions And Tiggers And Mares, Oh My!
The Phone Of Discord (With original song!)
A Dragon's Debt
Fire and Ice
Christmas Pie (With original song!)
Mad Money

I Tawt I Taw A Cheshire Cat (Pilot: Part 1)

(Picture by Jowybean)

This project is dedicated to Robin Williams

Animation Acres

(Original theme by Michael Picher) (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com)

It was a dark night in the town of Animation Acres. The stars were sparkling in a beautiful midnight breeze as shadows danced across the surrounding oak trees and eventually vanishing into the black silhouette of the Brisby Forest. And next to the Animation Acres' sign, there was a small rabbit hole. Inside it, lived a humanoid grey rabbit named Bugs Bunny. Right now he was digging through dirt to get to his home.

"Alright, we made it!" Bugs turned around and looked surprised nobody was there.

"Daffy!" Bugs called. "Are you alright?"

"Excuse me!" A lisp sounding voice answered. "But this isn't exactly the way for a duck to travel, underground!"

"Hold on, Daffy, I'll get ya out!" Bugs reached into the dirt and pulled out a black humanoid duck. This was Daffy Duck, Bugs' friend. Right now, Daffy was moving into Bugs' home.

Daffy looked around Bugs' home. "Hmm...not a bad place. I'll admit, it looks pleasant. The beds look nice, the floor is well-polished, the sofa looks a bit odd with stripes, but what are ya gonna do? So, where are we, exactly?"

"We are in Animation Acres!" Bugs answered.

"Animation Acres?" Daffy said. "I heard a lot of insane stuff happens around here."

"Oh, really?" Bugs asked. "From what I hear, those insane stuff is actually kind of unique here."

"What?" said Daffy. "You mean that stuff with the Super Best Friends Forever being proclaimed heroes of this town and where a magic genie's lamp was found by somebody?"

There was a moment of silence.

"That kind of stuff is common!" said Daffy.

"Well, Daffy," said Bugs. "There is tale of one character, who is filled with pride yet has a heart of gold."

"Please don't say it's the president." Daffy groaned.

"No," Bugs said. "It started back a while ago."

The story starts in a very dark alley of Animation Acres, as some sort of figure zooms through it, carrying a huge bag. The figure stopped and wanted to catch his breath. But then, he heard footsteps. He peeked over and saw a bat shadow getting closer. The figure quickly grabbed the bag and continued to go through the dark alley as fast as he could. As the figure went faster and faster, he all of a sudden crashed into a pile of trash cans. Then three figures, one of which the bat shadow belonged to, appeared in the moonlight. For these figures were none other than the Super Best Friends Forever. Barbara Gordon who went undercover as Batgirl, Donna Troy who went undercover as Wondergirl and Kara Kent who went undercover as Supergirl.

Wondergirl looked over the trash cans, trying to get a look at the criminal. “So, this is what we’ve been chasing.” Wondergirl spoke.

“I don’t know how to respond.” Supergirl added.

“Ooh! Ooh! Let me see!” Batgirl said, jumping in front of Wondergirl and Supergirl. “Aww, it’s just a little parrot!”

The heroes looked, and on the bag and right next to it, was indeed a red parrot. “AWK!” The parrot squawked. “Just a parrot!”

Batgirl then leaned in to pet the parrot. “Batgirl,” Wondergirl said. “Are you sure you’re careful with animals like that.”

“Oh, yeah.” Batgirl said. “I’m great with parrots!”

A large chomp was heard as Batgirl yelped. She noticed the parrot bit her arm. “See?” Batgirl struggled a grin. “I’m great with them!” The parrot then flew away into the night.

Once the parrot was gone, the three heroes looked at the bag from earlier.

"This bag is huge, how much loot is in here?" said Supergirl, looking at the bag. But then the bag started moving by itself! Supergirl jumped back in surprise, but Batgirl noticed whining inside it. Batgirl opened the bag up and she grinned excitedly when she saw what was inside.

"What is it?" Wondergirl asked.

Batgirl giggled and pulled something out of the bag. "It's just a little puppy!" She said, looking at the tiny blue puppy in her arms. "Aww, it's adorable!"

"Wonder who it belongs to." Supergirl said.

Batgirl looked at the puppy's neck and saw no collar or tag. "No name," Batgirl said, but then she noticed something lick the top of her head and saw the puppy, panting at her. Batgirl smiled at the puppy and hugged him close to her.

"Well, what should we do with the puppy?" Wondergirl asked.

"Let's adopt it!" Batgirl said, excitedly.

Wondergirl looked suspiciously at Batgirl, not sure of liking the idea.

"Please?" Batgirl asked. "I always wanted a dog to add to our family! He could also be a playmate to little Timmy!"

"Your cousin?" Wondergirl asked.

"Yep!" Batgirl said. "I always wanted Timmy to grow up with a little puppy like this one! It just seems...perfect. So can we please keep him?"

Wondergirl thought for a second, but then noticed Batgirl holding the puppy in front of her.

"Wook at dese widdle eyes." Batgirl said, with a sad puppy dog look.

Wondergirl looked at the energetic puppy as her licked her face. Wondergirl wiped the drool off but then smiled at the puppy as Batgirl handed him to her.

"Alright," Wondergirl said. "We can keep him."

"Yay!" Batgirl said excitedly.

"Do you think it's a good idea?" Supergirl asked.

"I'm sure it will be." Wondergirl said, as she cradled the now sleeping puppy in her arms. While the three heroes looked at the puppy, they didn’t notice the parrot from earlier, staring down at them, evilly.

Later that night, the heroes went home with the puppy and took off their superhero outfits. Barbara then picked up the puppy and carried him over to a room, in this room was a little three-year-old boy sleeping in his bed. This was Timmy Turner, Barbara's little cousin who she found on the doorstep when he was a baby.

Barbara smiled at her little cousin and smiled at the puppy sleeping in her arms. Barbara then gently set the puppy down next to Timmy as they continued sleeping.

Barbara kissed Timmy on the forehead as well as giving one to the puppy.

"You both sleep well," Barbara whispered. "Welcome to the family...Spot." Barbara said, officially naming the puppy.

Bugs continued narrating, "Timmy and Spot became really good friends when they were young. But time passed, Timmy eventually started making a lot of new friends at school, Timmy still loved Spot, but he barely had time for him now."

The sun was almost close to rising in Animation Acres. Timmy now ten-years-old was simply sleeping in his bed. Peeking in his room was Barbara. Timmy knew his guardians were superheroes, but he promised to keep it a secret. Right now, Barbara was searching the house for anyone trying to sneak in and capture her little cousin...while wearing her Batgirl-Mask.

"No crooks gonna make thieving with my little cuz," Barbara whispered, tip-toeing around. She didn't know that Donna and Kara were standing right behind her.

"What are you doing?" asked Kara, raising an eyebrow. Barbara instantly got freaked out and began doing kung-fu moves at nothing as she then accidentally fell over. Barbara laughed sheepishly as she got up.

"I'm uh...just guarding the house." said Barbara. "In case someone tries to kidnap Timmy."

"Nobody's going to kidnap Timmy, Barbara." said Donna. "I've told you, Spot would bark if he heard something."

"Well, I'm not taking any chances," Barbara said. "No one is going to hurt Timmy, while I'm around."

"Yeah, with you dressing up like Batgirl, thus giving the 'crooks' an idea where we live and then using Timmy as bait to lure us in a trap," said Kara, bored. "He actually could be in danger."

"You know the crooks could think Batgirl follows them anywhere they go, you'd never know!" Barbara whispered. "I'm like a ninja cat. Fffft!"

"I'd hate to interrupt your 'important argument, girls," said Donna. "But we have something really important to do, like getting Timmy ready for school." Donna then pointed to the sun, that was rising.

"Oh, yeah." said Barbara and Kara.

Barbara, Donna and Kara opened Timmy's door and saw Timmy sleeping peacefully. "He looks so cute when he's asleep." said Barbara, smiling warmly at her little cousin.

Donna smiled and knelt down to Timmy. "Wake up, Timmy," Donna said, stroking his hair. "Wake up, it's time for school."

"No," Timmy mumbled, still sleeping. "Just five more months."

Donna raised an eyebrow at Timmy. Barbara and Kara smirked at each other, mischievously. "Of course, we could get Kara here to melt some cold ice to wake you up," said Barbara.

Timmy's eyes shot wide open upon hearing that. "Wow! It's time for school already? I haven't noticed!" said Timmy looking at his alarm clock. Timmy rushed in his drawers to get clothes as his guardians giggled.

"I'll be right down!" Timmy said.

As his guardians left, Spot peeked through Timmy's door. Once Timmy was fully dressed, Timmy walked over to a tiny door in his room. "Come on, Jiminy!" Timmy said knocking on his little door.

"Alright! I'm coming!" A voice called from behind the door.

Timmy then ran out of his room to go downstairs. "Hey, Spot!" Timmy said ruffling Spot's head.

Spot smiled at that as Timmy left. He like getting affection from Timmy as well as the girls. But the problem was they never got to do it a lot with Spot. Spot sighed thinking of that thought and walked into Timmy's room.

Spot noticed a little cricket wearing a suit walk out of the little door in Timmy's room.

“This here is Jiminy Cricket, Barbara's friend since elementary school,” Bugs narrated. “Sometimes Barbara worried for Timmy's safety, so she sends Jiminy to keep him out of trouble.”

"Hey, Jiminy." Spot said. "Sleep well?"

"Yes I did, Spot." said Jiminy. Apparently, Spot himself had a secret that other animals like him can talk, Jiminy found that out and kept it a secret with Spot and any other animal.

"So, Jiminy," said Spot. "After school, maybe you wanna hang out or something?"

"I don't know, Spot. Today is a really busy day and I don't know if I might have time to do it."

"Wait!" Spot said, pulling Jiminy by his coat. "This always happens, I'm always left behind while you, Timmy and the girls are out doing things! I just really want to hang out with someone at some point!"

"Hold on! Hold on!" Jiminy said, trying to get down. "Look, I know you want this, but we have a lot of stuff to do. We do care for you, Spot, but right now, we can't squeeze enough time for you. Maybe some other time."

Spot sighed. "Okay."

Jiminy patted Spot on the head. "Good boy,"

Later, Barbara walked into the house. "Did Timmy get on the bus, safely?" Donna asked.

"Yep, he did!" Barbara said, smiling.

Barbara then heard a few woofs. She looked down and saw Spot running around her.

"Oh, hi, Spot!" Barbara said, happily to Spot as he started licking her. "Oh, who's a good boy? That's right! You're a good little boy! What do you need widdle guy?" Spot ran over to get his leash and held it in his mouth.

"Oh, you wanna go for a walk?" Barbara said, grinning.

Spot woofed and jumped in the air.

"Well, alright. We-" Barbara started to say.

"Barbara!" Kara called. "We got an emergency!"

"Already?" Barbara asked. She looked down and saw Spot holding his leash.

"Oh, sorry, Spot." Barbara said, kneeling down to him. "Something came up. Tell you what, when we and Timmy get home, we'll all go for an evening walk together. Just the three of us. Would you like that?"

Spot excitedly jumped at the thought and started licking Barbara's face.

Barbara giggled at that. "I'll take that as a yes."

"You coming, Barb?" Kara called.

"I'll be right there!" Barbara called. "Gotta go, Spot." Barbara said to Spot, kissing him on the forehead. "We'll be back!" Spot watched Barbara reach behind a picture revealing a red button. She pushed it, and opened up a pole for her to slide down on through a hole that opened up. "Woo-hoo!" Barbara yelled as she slid down.

Spot watched as the hole and pole vanished. Spot then hopped on the couch and turned the TV on, curious as to what was on.

A few hours passed and Spot was asleep with the remote in his paws. All of a sudden, Spot heard talking. He saw Barbara on the phone. "Oh, hi Timmy!" Barbara said on the phone. Spot bounded over to Barbara and sat beside her.

"How am I doing?" Barbara asked. "Well, I was wondering after school, you'd like to join me and Spot on a walk!" Barbara said.

Spot grew excited. He was looking forward to this all day!

But Barbara's grin turned into a frown. "You can't?" Barbara asked on the phone. "Football tryouts at the last minute? Shoot," Spot also frowned at that.

"Well, when are you done?" Barbara asked. "8:00? Okay, one of us will pick you and Spike up." Barbara said, referring to one of Timmy's friends. Yeah, love you. See ya." Barbara then hung up the phone. Barbara looked down at Spot, who had an anxious look on his face.

"I'm sorry, Spot." Barbara said, sadly. "Looks like Timmy can't come with us." Spot looked down sadly. "Aww, it's okay, Spot!" Barbara said. "You and me can go by ourselves!"

"Barbara!" Donna said, running into the room. "I've just heard there was a robbery close by and they're making their way out of town!"

"What?" Barbara asked in surprise. As Barbara watched Donna and Kara get ready to leave, she turned to Spot. "Don't worry, Spot. We'll be back later, tonight!" Barbara ruffled Spot's fur as she then quickly followed Donna and Kara. Spot only sighed and laid on the couch. "I could only predict when they'll be back." Spot said sadly. Spot then hopped off the couch and walked up to Timmy's room. He looked all around and saw a few picture frames of he and Timmy playing.

"Oh!" Spot said. "There's me and Timmy at Christmas! I got my first chew-toy!" Spot eyed another one. "Here's us when Timmy made a sand castle on Barbara!" Spot laughed when he remembered that day. "And there's Timmy on his first day...of school." He looked closer on the picture of Timmy on his first day of school, and saw himself peeking from the window of their house.

Spot sighed at this. Ever since that day, things changed.

"What am I gonna do?" Spot asked himself. "Timmy's growing up, and there's nothing I can do about it. Everyday, it's the same thing, Timmy goes to school, his guardians go save the world, and where am I? Alone."

Spot was looking down in sadness. But then, an idea shot in Spot's head. "Unless," Spot started to say. "I go to school too!" Spot instantly ran to Timmy's drawer and found a new shirt, pants, and a hat. "Yes! Yes!" Spot said. "This can work!"

Meanwhile, Timmy was waiting outside Sterling Holloway School for Barbara to pick him up. The back doors opened, revealing a small purple dragon. This was Spike, one of Timmy's best friends. Spike then walked up to Timmy and sat next to him.

"So, did you get picked?" Timmy asked.

Spike sighed. "No, how about you?"

Timmy shook his head. "Me neither. It's a good thing I wasn't picked to be the mascot."

Spike looked down "It's a good thing I wasn't picked to be the ball."

Timmy's eyes widened at that. Timmy opened his mouth to say something, but Spike stopped him. "You don't want to know."

Timmy and Spike then saw a car pull up in front of them.

"Hey, boys!" Barbara's voice called.

"Hi Barbara!" Timmy called as he and Spike ran up to the car and got inside. Barbara turned around smiling. "How did the tryouts go?"

Timmy and Spike's eyes widened. "What?" Barbara asked. Barbara looked in the mirror and saw she still had her Batgirl mask on.

"DAH!" Barbara yelped as she struggled trying to get it off. Spike then helped Barbara pull it off.

Barbara sighed, "Thanks, Spike." Barbara was lucky this was Spike, he and his mother were the only ones outside of Timmy and Barbara's family that knew her secret identity.

"We didn't make it again," Timmy answered Barbara's question.

"Well, that's a bummer." Barbara said. "If it helps, I didn't have the best day myself." Barbara looked out the window, thinking of how alone Spot was. But she quickly turned her focus back to taking Spike home.

Spike’s home was in a large tree, this tree was made into a house by Twilight Sparkle, a unicorn and one of Barbara’s best friends who found Spike as an abandoned egg and raised him as her own. But not only that, she also studied in magic, she studied it from a journal she found underground that used to belong to an all-powerful queen.

Inside Twilight and Spike’s home, Twilight was getting ready for her next test.

“Alright,” She said to herself. “Time for my next test. Tweety? What’s next on my list?”

Her pet yellow canary, Tweety flew up to Twilight with a notebook. Twilight looked at it and saw what her next test was.

“Yes!” Twilight said. “I’ve been waiting for this one! Tweety, find as much large books as you can while I do the same!”

Twilight looked through her library of books while Tweety looked through too, but as Tweety pulled out a dictionary, he thought he saw something peculiar.

“I tawt I taw a puddy tat!” Tweety spoke in his speech impediment, but not so loud that Twilight could hear.

Tweety shrugged off the thought as he went to find more books. But unknown to Twilight or Tweety, Twilight and Spike’s pet tuxedo cat, Sylvester, was the ‘puddy tat’ Tweety saw. Sylvester always planned to eat Tweety, but the canary was too quick from him, and he would usually get in trouble with Twilight or Spike. But now, he thought this would be his golden opportunity.

Right now, however, there were fifty different large books stacked on one another before Twilight and Tweety.

“Alright, fifty large books!” Twilight said, happily. She then paused. “...I only have fifty? I need to go shopping sometime soon.”

Then Twilight focused herself on her magic, her unicorn horn started to glow, and then the books started to float a little from the ground, then they started to go higher...and higher...and higher!

“Yes! It’s working!” Twilight looked up grinning. “It’s going higher by the minute!”

While Twilight was watching what she was doing, Sylvester was slowly sneaking up to Tweety with his paw open, ready to snatch the bird.

All of a sudden, there were a few knocks at the door. “Oh!” Twilight turned around, smiling. “That’s probably Barbara with Spike!”

Twilight went towards the direction of the door while losing focus on her magic. Not knowing all the books dropped on Sylvester, stopping him from catching Tweety.

Barbara knocked on the door of Spike's home, and Twilight answered it.

"Hi, Spike! Hi, Barbara!" Twilight said, smiling. "Had a good day, Spike?"

"Yeah," Spike said as he yawned.

Twilight giggled as she nuzzled Spike's cheek. "Alright, little guy. You head upstairs and I'll be right up."

As Spike walked upstairs, Twilight turned to Barbara. "Thanks for bringing Spike home, Barbara."

"It was my pleasure!" Barbara smiled. "How was your evening?"

"I am practicing more magic, from my books, but the thing I've always noticed is that in my journal, I keep reading about this magical crystal, but it seems when I get closer to that part, it's like their pages were ripped out."

"Ripped out?" Barbara asked.

"Yeah," Twilight said. "But, how about you? How are things with Batgirl treating ya?"

Barbara sighed. "Well, I promised our dog, Spot that we'd go for a long walk, just him, me and Timmy." Barbara sat down on the step. "But all kinds of stuff got in the way, and Spot didn't get one at all. Sometimes I feel we neglect Spot."

"Barbara," Twilight walked next to Barbara and put her hoof on her shoulder. "Don't worry too much about that, I'm sure you'll have that special time for Timmy and Spot. I mean, it's not like Spot is going to dress up and go to school with Timmy."

The sun rose the next morning, and Spot waited until Timmy went downstairs. Spot quickly jumped in the drawers and was about to change into a new outfit, until Jiminy walked out of his little door.

"Good morning, Spo-" Jiminy was about to say. "Spot?" Jiminy was weirded out when he saw Spot in the drawers. "What are you doing?"

"Uh..." Spot tried to say. "I'm just, uh...looking through clothes!"

Jiminy was still confused. "Um, okay. I'll see you around." The cricket said as he then exited.

Spot sighed in relief and continued to change. Once he was fully changed, he jumped out of the drawer grinning. "From this moment on, I am also known as Scott!" Spot squealed in excitement as he grabbed a spare book bag from Timmy's closet. "Okay, Spot. Prepare yourself. This is a big step. You're finally going to spend more time with Timmy and his friends. I wonder how his friends prepare for school?"

In another house in Animation Acres, A ten-year old boy named Eric Cartman was asleep on the top bunk of a bed, on the bottom slept his step-brother, a humanoid sponge named SpongeBob Squarepants. They were sleeping peacefully until the alarm went off. SpongeBob instantly hopped out of bed with a big grin. "Good morning world and all who inhabit it! Alright, Eric! Time for school!" SpongeBob said, getting changed.

"Yeah, whatever, I'll be down." said Cartman, stretching while in his bed. Once Cartman watched SpongeBob leave, he instantly fell back on his bed, asleep.

A few minutes later, SpongeBob walked back in the bedroom. SpongeBob frowned when he saw Eric still asleep. "Eric!" SpongeBob said, jumping on his bed. "It's time to wake up!" But Eric wouldn't budge. SpongeBob got annoyed, Eric always did this.

“Now, SpongeBob was a positive guy, but Eric's behavior would often get on his nerves. Eh, that’s the nature of step-brothers.”

SpongeBob then hopped next to the radio and began imitating an announcer.

"Good morning, Animation Acres. It is now 7:07 AM in the morning and right now it looks like it's going to be a good day to lie in bed, sleep in or maybe REALIZE WE'RE GOING TO BE LATE FOR SCHOOL! Get up, Eric!" SpongeBob then grabbed a bucket of cold water and threw it over Cartman, causing to wake up and scream.

Later, Cartman and SpongeBob were walking to their bus stop. "Where'd you even get that bucket of cold water, anyway?" Cartman asked.

"Kara gave it to me," SpongeBob said, smiling.

Later, Barbara was walking with Timmy to wait for the bus. "Have a great day at school Timmy," said Barbara, ruffling Timmy's hair.

"Thanks, Barbara." said Timmy.

Barbara noticed something. "Hey, where's Jiminy?" She said looking around.

"Here I am!" said a small voice. Timmy and Barbara looked over and saw Jiminy running up to them "Excuse me," said Jiminy as he hopped on Timmy's shoulder. "I always have trouble keeping up." The three then saw the bus coming.

Barbara smiled at Timmy. "See ya, Timmy." She said as she kissed Timmy on the cheek. Timmy smiled at that as he and Jiminy got on the bus.

Meanwhile, Spot snuck out of Timmy's window and hid in a bush. "Alright, now I gotta find the bus-stop and we're ready to go!" Spot whispered as he then saw the bus leaving. "And there goes the bus." Spot said, grinning. But then Spot's eyes widened once he got the picture. "THERE GOES THE BUS?! WAIT! WAIT!!!" Spot yelped running after the bus.

Timmy along with Jiminy were relaxing on the bus. "So, you excited for this field trip to the Brisby Forest today, Timmy?" asked Jiminy.

"It does sound promising." Timmy said. "I've heard a lot of rumors saying that there's many different secrets in there, I've heard that it inhabits the ultimate treasure!" As Timmy was talking, he didn't notice the red parrot from a few years ago sitting on the bus trying hear what Timmy was saying.

"Really?" Jiminy asked. "What is that ultimate treasure thing?"

"I don't know," Timmy said. "But it would be awesome to find out!" Then, Timmy and Jiminy heard some screaming. "Huh?" Timmy said.

"What is it, Timmy?" asked Jiminy.

"I thought I heard...screaming?" said Timmy.

Jiminy leaned in to see if Timmy was right. "I don't hear nothing," said Jiminy.

Later, the bus finally arrived at Sterling Holloway school. Timmy then got off the bus with the rest of the kids and went inside the school. Timmy then spotted Spike.

"Hey, Timmy!" said Spike.

"Hi, Spike." said Timmy. "How are you doing?"

"I'm doing fine," said Spike. "Are you?"

"Yeah," said Timmy. "Say, have you seen SpongeBob around?"

"Hey, guys!" said SpongeBob's voice. Timmy and Spike both saw SpongeBob and Cartman running up to them.

"Ah," said SpongeBob. "It sure is a beautiful day for school, guys! What do you think, Eric?"

Cartman got his way from the crowd from the kids and dusted himself. "Hmph," said Cartman. "The way I'd see it, the sooner we get to our classes, the sooner we get out." The boys rolled their eyes and followed Cartman to their class.

The boys were walking to their class until Spike saw a blue glove on the floor. “Hey, it’s Elsa’s glove.”

“ELSA’s glove?” Cartman jumped in front of Spike. “Can I see it?” Spike held it in the air so Cartman couldn’t grab it.

“And there’s Anna right now!” SpongeBob pointed to where a teenage girl was looking around for something.

"Did you say ANNA?" said Timmy.

"Yep!" said SpongeBob, smiling.

Timmy started to get nervous. He's had a huge crush on Anna for the longest time, he just didn't know how to tell her.

"Say, SpongeBob?" said Timmy. "Is your backpack empty?"

"Well, sort of. But-" SpongeBob started to say.

"Cool, thanks!" said Timmy as he dove in SpongeBob's backpack and zipped it shut just before Anna walked up to them.

“Hey, guys!” Anna spoke as she panted a little. “I was wondering, have you seen a blue glove around.”

“Like this?” Spike asked holding the glove up.

“Yes! And it’s also looks like it could fit Elsa,” Anna said, not noticing Spike was holding the glove. “It also has a little bit of gold on it and-”

“Anna,” Spike said.

Anna then noticed that Spike was holding the glove, smiling.

Anna sighed in relief as Spike handed her the glove. “Thanks Spike,” Anna smiled as she ruffled Spike’s scales making him giggle. “You’re a lifesaver! Even though...it’s only a glove. But, you know what I mean. See ya!”

As Anna walked away, Timmy peeked out of SpongeBob's backpack.

"Is she gone?" asked Timmy.

"Yep," said Spike as Timmy then climbed out of the backpack. "When do you think you're going to finally talk to Anna?"

"I don't know," said Timmy.

"You like her. don't ya?" said Cartman.

"I do, but I just don't want to be like an idiot in front of her." said Timmy as he blushed a bit and rubbed his shoulder.

"Ah, come on." Spike said. "You'll do fine. I know Anna pretty good, She babysits me, and I know Anna wouldn't think of you as an idiot."

"Yeah, don't worry about it." said Cartman. "You just gotta be calm and smooth with her, and if she sees how cool you are...so will Elsa...and if Elsa sees how cool you are...she'll think that I'm-" Cartman said, referring to his own personal crush on Elsa, Anna's older sister.

"Not gonna happen." said Timmy as he, SpongeBob and Spike continued to walk to their class.

"It could happen!" said Cartman. "Any girl could go gaga for this!" Cartman started to flex a little. But he noticed three girls, Blossom, Bubbles and Buttercup all giving him grossed out looks. Cartman's eyes widened as he grinned sheepishly. "Hey guys! Wait for me!" said Cartman as he tried to catch up with his friends.

Meanwhile, Anna was running through the hallway until she got to the girl’s bathroom. She walked inside and met her older sister, Elsa. As a little girl, a witch cast a spell on Elsa, giving her the powers to turn anything into ice and snow. Elsa was determined to keep this a secret from everyone, except her family of course.

“Have you found the glove?” Elsa asked, nervously.

“No worries!” Anna said, proudly as she gave Elsa her glove.

“What a relief, I was so close to my powers getting revealed.” Elsa sighed in relief. The gloves were what kept her powers hidden.

Anna looked down for a second. “Listen, Elsa.” Anna started. “I was thinking...I mean I know this ice power thing is a big deal...but I was wondering, if I mean, if you were okay with it-no, what I meant to say-”

“Anna,” Elsa said, putting her hand on her shoulder.

“Have you ever thought of telling somebody else about your powers?” Anna asked.

Elsa’s eyes widened. “Anna,” Elsa put her hand on her head.

“Elsa, please.” Anna said. “If you keep holding this in, something bad might happen!”

“Something bad might happen if I do reveal them!” Elsa retorted.

“I know you feel bad about this,” Anna tried to assure her sister. “But there's a lot of good people around us! Like Spike! We can trust him!”

Elsa looked surprised at the mention of Spike. Anna was right, though. Spike looked up to her and Anna like they were his own sisters.

Elsa then shook her head. “Anna, look.” Elsa put her hands on her sister’s shoulders. “I know you’re concerned. But this is really important. Right now, I just want to keep this between us. Alright?”

Anna sighed. “Okay,” Elsa smiled at that as she and Anna headed off to their classes.

The hallway was now empty by the time Spot got in the school. He looked around for a second and continued to walk in the hallway. Spot then bumped into something. He looked up and saw a big humanoid cat looking down at him with evil eyes. This was vice-principal Pete.

"Well, well, what have we here?" Pete said, grinning.

"I-I-I-I'm a new student." Spot stuttered nervously.

"Oh, really?" said Pete raising an eyebrow.

"Pete?" said a voice. Spot and Peter looked over and saw a humanoid mouse walking towards them. This was Principal Mickey. "What's going on here? Who's this?"

"Oh, uh, um, this is the new student!" said Pete, now smiling really big in the presence of Mickey.

"Ah!" said Mickey. "So, what's your name, kiddo?"

"Scott Leadready II!" said Spot.

"Great name, sport!" said Mickey. "Now, let me just go assign you your class," Mickey ran off to do that as Pete glared back down at Spot. "You may be on Mickey's side, but I've got my eye on you."

"Okay, Spot!" said Mickey coming back to Spot with a piece of paper. "Here's your classroom!"

"Thank you, Mr. uh..." Spot started to say.

"Principal Mickey Mouse." said Mickey, smiling. "And this is Vice-Principal Mr. Pete."

"Well, thank you both!" said Spot, happily as he went off to find his classroom.

"Isn't he a swell kid?" Mickey asked Pete as he walked away. Pete said nothing, but kept his eye on Spot.

Spot was walking through the hallway, trying to find his classroom, until he heard something. He looked behind and saw nothing. He nervously continued his way, until he heard a sound coming from the lockers. He saw one locker that was open a little. He peeked through the locker and got surprised when a pink pony with crazy pink hair popped out and jumped on Spot.

"Hiya! I'm Pinkie Pie!" laughed the pony.

"Whoa!" said Spot, still startled. "You sure gave me a surprise."

"Sure I did!" Pinkie Pie grinned. "Who are you?"

"I'm Scott Leadready II," answered Spot.

"Scott Leadready II," Pinkie Pie leaned down to Spot. "Is there a Scott Leadready I?"

"I...guess...?" Spot answered, confused.

"Goody!" said Pinkie Pie. "Name's Pinkie Pie! Wait, did I say that before? I think I did!"

"Either way, you did." said Spot.

"So are you new here?" said Pinkie Pie.

"Yes," said Spot. "My class is-"

Pinkie Pie took Spot's paper and looked at it. "Ooh, goody!" said Pinkie Pie. "You're in my class! Let me take ya there!"

Pinkie Pie began to lead Spot to her class, as Spot kept quiet.

"So, where are you from?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Oh!" Spot looked up. "I'm uh, from...that place...that's far away from here!"

"Oh, I LOVE that place!" Pinkie Pie grinned. "I'm a genie! I live with my older brother after we were freed from our master!"

"The genie?" Spot's eyes widened. He remembered Timmy saying he hung out with a genie with his guardians. "I mean, you're a genie?"

"You betcha!" Pinkie Pie nodded, happily.

Meanwhile, Timmy and his friends finally went into their classroom, Room A113. In there was their teacher, Mr. Coyote, as well as their second teacher, Mr. Road Runner.

"Alright, class, you may take your seats." said Mr. Coyote. "Class is about to begin."

“Beep-Beep!” Mr. Road Runner beeped.

Mr. Coyote narrowed his eyes at Mr. Road Runner. Everyday, he always got the most attention by all the students.

“Excuse me, dear friend.” Mr. Coyote spoke. “There’s someone who wants to see you in the school basement.”

“Beep-Beep!” Mr. Road Runner took off, while Mr. Coyote watched mischievously. He noticed the students looking at him confusingly. Mr. Coyote cleared his throat.

Unknown to the students, there was a trap set for Mr. Road Runner. If he went down to the spot Mr. Coyote marked, a large open crate would land on him, trapping him from getting back to the classroom.

Everyone took their seats as well as Pinkie Pie who hopped her way to her seat.

"Now, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Mr. Coyote, Mr. Wile E. Coyote, genius. Super genius, esquire."

While Mr. Coyote was talking about himself, Cartman was too busy doodling a picture of Mr. Coyote with screws all around him.

"You all might be thinking, why am I introducing myself, even though I do it all the time? Well, emphasis on the ‘genius’ part. Well, this is a special occasion because appears we have a new student joining our class." Mr. Coyote looked around the classroom but he couldn't see the student. "...Wherever he or she is."

Pinkie Pie looked confused but then her eyes widened. Pinkie Pie then poked her through the door. "What are you waiting for, Scott?" Pinkie Pie asked. "Don't be shy!"

Spot nervously walked into the classroom, as all the students including the teachers saw him.

"Ah, yes." said Mr. Coyote. "Here he is, now. And you are?"

"Scott," Spot said, grinning nervously.

"As in?" Pinkie Pie asked Spot, gesturing him to continue.

"Scott Leadready II!" Spot finished, showing a big toothy grin.

"Well, then, my pleasure, Scott." said Mr. Coyote. "Your seat is over there."

Spot looked over to where Mr. Coyote was pointing. It was a seat that was right next to Timmy. Spot grinned with delight. This day can't get any better! Spot thought. As Spot went down to sit, some of the classmates waved and said 'Hi', including Timmy, but Spot didn't notice that Jiminy was looking suspicious.

“Now, why doesn’t someone answer a question.” Mr. Coyote started. “Let’s say if someone was traveling at 70 miles per hour, and someone, so brilliant and smart, like myself, set a trap for him 100 miles away. How long will it take him to reach it?”

The students started to think of what the answer could be as they started sketching different kind of answers. Spot however, was thinking this all to himself.

“I know!” Spot said standing up. “1.4 hours?”

Mr. Coyote grinned at that thought. “Yes, that is-”

Mr. Coyote paused when he saw Mr. Road Runner appear in front of him. “Correct.”

“Beep-Beep!”

“What do you mean nobody was there?” Mr. Coyote asked, angrily. “I’ll just see about that.” Before he left, he turned to the class. “No fear, children, I shall return.”

Mr. Coyote ran down to the school basement and saw nothing happened. “What on Earth?” Mr. Coyote stood on the mark, confused. “I don’t understand! My trap was perfect!” Then the crate landed on top of him, trapping him.

“Oh, dear.” Mr. Coyote muttered. “Hello! Anybody!!!”

It was now lunch time in the cafeteria and Spot, who had his lunch was wondering where to sit.

“Hiya!” Pinkie Pie hopped in front of Spot again, making him yelp. “Remember me!”

“Yes!” Spot said, making sure he kept his balance. “Yes, I do!”

“What is it?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Don’t know where to sit?”

“Well, I-” Spot started to say, but paused. Pinkie Pie was right, he didn’t know where he could sit.

“Don’t worry, about that! You can sit with me and my own gang of friends, always room for another! There’s Timmy, Spike, Eric and SpongeBob!”

“Did you say Timmy?” Spot grinned.

“Sure! Follow me!” Pinkie Pie then led Spot to her table.

Unknown to the school, Tweety was running through the hallways from Sylvester, who was chasing him all the way to the school. Tweety finally stopped at the door to the lunchroom.

“Boy,” Tweety panted. “That puddy tat sure is fast!”

“A-Ha!” Tweety turned around and saw Sylvester walking towards him, grinning. “Now I gotcha, you little squirt!” Sylvester said with a lisp.

Tweety quickly opened the door to the lunchroom and flew inside. Sylvester was about to go after him, but paused when he saw everyone in the lunchroom. He quickly closed the door, before anyone saw him.

"Sufferin' succotash!" Sylvester said to himself. If anyone sees me in there, I’ll get kicked out!” Sylvester then noticed box of lost clothes. “Of course, they’ll kick a CAT out.” Sylvester grinned as he hopped into the pile of clothes. He then popped out dressed like a schoolboy with glasses.

He walked into the lunchroom and got in line behind Cartman. He looked around the lunchroom and spotted Tweety running in the kitchen. Sylvester grinned knowing where the bird was, but had to keep it natural in front of the students.

“Ah, today we’re having pie!” Sylvester tried to disguise his voice. “It also has a million digits. 3.1415926535897-”

As Sylvester kept talking when he and Cartman got their food, Cartman rolled his eyes. “What a geek.”

Sylvester glared at Cartman as he walked away. Sylvester then pulled the back end of Cartman’s hat back. “Aaaah, Shut up!” Sylvester then let the end go causing it to hit Cartman’s head, leaving him in a small daze.

Sylvester then sneaked into the kitchen and saw Tweety under the table where the food was placed on, ready to be served.

Sylvester grinned and leaned down towards Tweety’s level.

“Feel safe?” Sylvester asked, playfully.

“Uh-huh!” Tweety answered, not knowing Sylvester was behind him.

“You’ve outsmarted the ‘puddy tat’?” Sylvester asked again.

“Uh-huh!” Tweety answered. But then, he noticed Sylvester with his tongue out and gasped. He then poked Sylvester in his eye, causing him to yelp and bump his head on the table, causing him to yelp again. Sylvester saw Tweety grinning nervously at him.

“Why you-!!!!” Sylvester was now insanely mad. He had enough playing games! He was going to get that bird no matter what! He knocked the table over and started chasing Tweety in the kitchen.

Meanwhile, Pinkie Pie brought Spot over to her table where Timmy, Spike and SpongeBob were sitting.

“Alright, Scot!” Pinkie Pie said. “This is Timmy, Spike and SpongeBob! Timmy, Scott, Scott, Timmy, Spikey, Scotty, Scotty, Spikey. Spongy, Scotty, Scotty, Spongy, Timmy, Spongy, Spongy, Spikey, Timmy, Spotty, Spikey, Spongy, Timmy...Spikey…?”

“Uh, yes. Thank you,” Spot sat down next to Timmy.

“Hi,” Timmy said.

“Oh, hi, Timmy! How is it going?” Spot asked, grinning big.

“It’s been going good!” Timmy replied. “You did a good job on that question today!”

Spot grew excited hearing that. So far, so good!, He thought.

Suddenly, a loud crash was heard. Tweety flew out of the kitchen as Sylvester leaped up and caught Tweety, only to land into more silver platters. Spike removed one platter revealing the cat with his lost disguise.

“Sylvester,” Spike started. “Where’s Tweety?”

Sylvester had the bird in his mouth, he was not determined to let him go, but he had no choice since he was caught now. Sylvester spit Tweety out on the floor, as Tweety got up, disgusted as he was covered in drool.

“Sylvester!” Spike scolded. “You know better than to chase Tweety, even in school! Now go home!”

Sylvester grinned sheepishly before quickly exiting the school.

Spike turned to Tweety. “Hide in my book-bag for now, Tweety.” He whispered. Tweety nodded and flew inside Spike’s book-bag.

“You alright, Spike?” Timmy asked.

“Yeah,” Spike answered. “But let me say, Sylvester never quits. Why would he go so far as to disguise himself to go into school?”

Spot’s eyes widened at that.

“Hey, Scott, you alright?” Pinkie Pie asked.

All of a sudden, the bell rang.

“Ooh!” Pinkie Pie began jumping in the air. “It’s time for the field trip!!!”

As Timmy’s class went to get ready for their field trip, Spot was still feeling anxious after the Sylvester and Tweety incident.

"Uh, guys?” Spot asked. “I’ll catch up with you in a minute, I have to use the bathroom.”

As Spot went into the bathroom, Jiminy kept his eyes on Spot. "Say, Timmy," Jiminy said. "You go ahead, I have to use the bathroom too."

"'Kay," Timmy said. Jiminy hopped off Timmy's shoulder and ran into the bathroom. Normally, Jiminy wouldn’t follow other students into the bathroom. The first time he’d done so, he’d ended up slipping on some soap and falling into the sink. But he suspected that something was up with Spot, and so he was willing to ignore that bad experience.

Jiminy peeked in the bathroom. He heard a flushing sound, and then saw Spot washing his hands. Jiminy hopped up on the sink and looked at Spot.

"Nice school, isn't it?" Jiminy asked.

"Uh, yeah?" Spot said, nervously.

Jiminy raised an eyebrow on Spot. "It's a shame you can't drink out of the toilets, here."

"That is a bummer, Jiminy." said Spot. "But I get away with it at home!" Spot's eyes widened as he realized what he just said. Spot saw Jiminy smirking at him.

"No! What I mean is...who are you? I-" Spot tried to say. "Oh, shoot!"

"Spot, what are you doing here?!" Jiminy asked, frustrated. "Do you have any idea what could happen if you got caught?"

"I know," Spot said. "But-"

"But nothing!" Jiminy interrupted. "You have to go home!"

"I can't, Jiminy!" Spot said, angrily. "This is my only chance of bonding with Timmy, You can't tell anyone! I just-I am begging you, Jiminy, please! Please!"

Jiminy raised an eyebrow at Spot, then sighed. "Alright, alright. I won't say anything." Jiminy said.

"Oh, thank you, Jiminy!" Spot said, happily.

"But, that won't stop YOU from telling." Jiminy said. With that, Jiminy exited the bathroom.

Later, the class were now in the Brisby Forest with Mr. Coyote and Mr. Road Runner leading the way. "Okay, children. Now everyone must stay in a single line, for we must stay together in this environment." said Mr. Coyote. "Now that we've got this business out of the way, let's continue." The class along with the teachers continued as Spot caught up with them.

"Now, an interesting thing about the Brisby Forest is that it inhabits the mysterious Cheshire Cat. A cat that can blend itself with anything to make it look invisible."

Tweety peeked his head from Spike's book-bag and looked up around the trees of the forest. He all of a sudden got startled when he heard the sound of something running through the trees. Tweety then caught sight of something pink and purple.

"I tawt I taw a Teshire Tat!" Tweety looked back up in the trees and whatever he saw was nowhere to be found. Tweety started to get nervous of what could be in the forest as he quickly hid back in Spike's book-bag and zipped it tight.

As the class followed the teachers, Spot caught the scent of something. It was a very strange kind of scent. Spot saw the class was listening to the teachers and quietly snuck off. Spot started sniffing, seeing if he can catch the scent.

"I've never had this kind of scent before," Spot said to himself.

"What's the matter?" A voice said. "Lose something?"

Spot instantly stood up when he heard that voice. "Wha? Who said that?"

"Over here!" The voice spoke on the right. Spot turned, no one was there.

"No! Look up!" said the voice again. Spot looked up, nothing.

"Where are you?" said Spot. Spot felt a tap on his shoulder. Spot turned and saw a pink and purple striped cat with a huge grin.

"I am over there," said the cat, pointing in the left.

"Oh, okay." Spot said as he turned around. But then Spot yelped as he realized the cat was in front of him and fell over.

"Hey," Spot said. "You're a cat!"

"A Cheshire Cat." said the cat, still grinning. "What is it, little doggy, lost from home?"

"Wha-? I-no!" Spot said. "I'm not a dog! I'm just a little boy!"

"Try me," said the Cheshire Cat.

Spot tried to be calm, but seeing the cat grin and raise an eyebrow made him instantly cave.

"Okay, okay! I'm a dog!" said Spot. "But why are you interested?"

"Oh, just curious." said the Cheshire Cat. "Why are you passing yourself off as a regular school-boy?"

"I want to bond more with my master," said Spot. "And I figured that this would be the perfect way!"

"Hmm," said the Cheshire Cat. "You have good intentions, but not the smartest idea."

"What do you mean?" Spot asked.

"Follow me," said the Cheshire Cat. All of a sudden the Cheshire Cat disappeared.

"What the-?" Spot said in confusion. But then he saw cat footprints appearing in front of him.

Spot figured these footprints were the Cheshire Cat's, and decided to follow them.

Spot followed the Cheshire Cat into a deep, damp, cave. Spot looked around in confusion. "Hey!" Spot called. "Cheshire Cat? Where are you?"

"Right here," The Cheshire Cat's voice spoke. Spot turned and saw the voice was behind a rock. Spot removed it and saw a secret cavern.

"You're in the right direction." Spot heard the Cheshire Cat say. Spot then leapt down through the cavern, until he hit the bottom. Once Spot dusted himself off, he saw a glowing, red crystal in the distance. Spot was awestruck seeing the red ruby. "Whoa," Spot said to himself, gazing upon the ruby.

"Nice looking, isn't it?" The Cheshire Cat asked, appearing right next to Spot, freaking him out.

"Uh, yes it is." Spot said, getting up. "But what does it have to do with me?"

"This is no ordinary crystal." spoke the Cheshire Cat. "This is the Crystal of Ashman. It is filled with unlimited magic. Anyone who has it, can do anything with it."

"Why do you keep it down here?" asked Spot.

"To make sure no one gets their hands on it." said The Cheshire Cat. "It would be more than a disaster if this fell into the wrong hands. But, looking at this crystal, do you see what it has to do with Timmy?"

Spot was confused. "I don't know, what?" asked Spot.

"This may look like a regular crystal, but it's something more deep inside. Do I put clothes on this crystal to make it look better? Really think." said the Cheshire Cat.

Spot looked at the crystal and sighed. "Look, Cheshire Cat, I-" Spot was about to say something, but the Cheshire Cat was gone. "Hey! Where'd you go?" Spot called. Spot then looked at his watch and yelped. "The field trip! I gotta get back to the rest of the class!" Spot instantly sped off to find the class. But as Spot left the cave, he didn't notice the red parrot from the bus, sitting on top of a tree branch, grinning evilly with knowledge he heard. The parrot then flew off the branch and out of the Brisby Forest.

The parrot kept on flying through the sky, until he stopped at the top of a hill with a tree and a rock. The parrot removed the rock, revealing a small entrance to somewhere underground. The parrot flew through the dark entrance, through the passage down under, until he finally stopped at a door. He pulled on the knob opening the door, revealing some sort of laboratory.

"Hey, Jafar!!!" The parrot called. "Jafar! Where are ya!"

The parrot flew around the lab and noticed a tall and slender man with a goatee beard, thick eyebrows, a turban, and dark clothes sitting at a desk, writing some sort of plan on a scroll with a quill. This was Jafar.

"Oh, Iago." The man replied to his parrot. "What sort of latest magic have you found this time?"

"I have been scouting around and I have found it!" Iago reported. "I have found our ultimate key for power!"

Jafar's eyes widened. He pushed his scroll away and listened to Iago. "What is this ultimate key for power?"

Iago cleared his throat. "Drum roll, please!"

Jafar rolled his eyes. "Oh, very well." He handed Iago a drum, as Iago took two sticks and began doing a drum roll.

Iago announced. "It is...The Crystal of Ashman!"

Jafar stood up. "The Crystal of Ashman? I've heard that crystal's been buried underground for centuries! Are you sure about this? Ever since you failed to get a dog for my potion a couple years ago, I'm starting to have my doubts."

"Sure as I'll ever be!" Iago grinned.

Jafar walked over to his drawers and pulled out a picture of that exact crystal, looking like it was ripped from a journal.

"Yes! That's it! That's the one!" Iago squawked.

"At long last," Jafar said. "After all these years, my finest hour for power and order shall be at hand!"

"There is only one problem." Iago interrupted.

"Excuse me?" Jafar asked, bitterly.

"There is kind of a cat that can turn invisible that guards the cave it's in, and you know what cats do to birds, right? Trust me, I literally just witnessed it an hour ago." Iago spoke.

Jafar realized Iago was right as they both said. "Eeeeeeeeh..."

But then Iago realized something. "Oh, wait a minute, though! What if we get the kid to get it!"

"Kid?" Jafar turned to Iago. "What kid?"

"There was a kid who was with the cat in the cave and he found the jewel with him!" Iago told Jafar. "So, what if someone needed it so badly that he could get it?"

Jafar grinned at this. "Hmm...trick the little rat...gain ultimate power...this idea has potential..."

"Yeah! And then we'll call the shots around the world, and anyone who doesn't listen...POW!!!" Iago pounded his fist in his arm as he and Jafar laughed.

"Oh, I love how sadistic you think at times!" Jafar laughed.

Later that night Spot was pacing the floor next to Timmy’s room where he was getting ready for bed, no longer wearing his school outfit and walking on four legs. “What am I going to do?” Spot whispered to himself. “Tell the truth...or live a lie.” Spot remembered what Jiminy said during his encounter back at school, and with how Sylvester did the same thing he did and now it was pretty much killing him.

Spot all of a sudden heard footsteps and he quickly hid in the bathroom. Spot peeked and saw Kara entering Timmy’s room.

Kara walked in and knelt towards Timmy, who was in his bed. “Hey, tiger.” Kara said. “Getting tired?”

“Yeah,” Timmy responded, yawning. “You here to say goodnight?”

“Yeah,” Kara said. “Well, goodnight!”

Timmy smirked. “Is that all?”

Kara smirked back. “You know I’m not good at this stuff like Barbara or Donna. I mean I’m tough and strong, but they’re always good at helping you-”

Kara noticed that Timmy was fast asleep already. Kara smiled warmly at Timmy and knelt down to him. “Goodnight, tiger.”

Kara quickly looked around, and then kissed Timmy on the forehead.

“If Barb or Donna saw that, they’d never let me live it down.” Kara whispered to herself.

“I won’t tell anyone,” Timmy whispered.

Kara’s eyes widened as she looked at Timmy who was smirking at her. “I gotcha now!” Kara whispered as she tackled Timmy playfully as he laughed.

Spot saw that and smiled. He always loved seeing Timmy interact with his family. But it once again drove him mad that he was lying to them.

“Ugh,” Spot groaned. “I gotta wash my face.” Spot went back into the bathroom and turned on the sink to hot water.

“AAAAAAAUGH!” A voice yelled.

Spot quickly turned off the sink and saw Jiminy looking like he was going to take a shower, but now he was steaming and wet.

“Oh!” Spot yelped. “Sorry!”

“Oh, no,” Jiminy said. “It was my fault, Spot, or should I say, Scott? You’re pretty much in hot water, right now.”

Spot raised an eyebrow at Jiminy who was still wet. Jiminy had an annoyed look on his face as he went back to bed.

“It was now late at night,” Bugs narrated. “But Spot still remembered he had that assignment on the Cheshire Cat he had to work on. But to make sure he wouldn’t get caught, he waited until everyone in the house was asleep, so he could continue living his second life.”

Spot started sneaking across the hallway, quietly peeking through each room, making sure everyone was asleep, he even made caution to peek through Jiminy’s door, to make sure he wouldn’t spread Spot’s secret. But even Jiminy was fast asleep in his little card box bed.

“Alright, coast is clear.” Spot whispered to himself. “Time to get to work!” Spot quickly grabbed Barbara’s laptop and hurried downstairs into the basement. “Now, let’s see what we can do.”

Meanwhile, upstairs, Barbara got up for a drink of water, with a big yawn. She walked, exhausted into the kitchen, when she noticed a bright light shining under the basement door. Barbara, confused, walked to the door and knocked on it.

“Hello?” Barbara asked. “Donna? Kara? Is that you down there?”

Spot’s eyes widened as he paused typing. Barbara was up! Spot began to sweat, he had to think of something! “This is the basement!” Spot called in a last minute attempt. “Leave me alone!”

Barbara stood back. “Okay, calm down! I’ll go!” Barbara began to walk away, until she fell over when she realized what just happened. “The basement?!”

Barbara ran to where Donna was sleeping, and tried to wake her up. “Donna!” Barbara whispered. “Donna, we got trouble!”

“Huh? What is it?” Donna asked, yawning.

“The basement’s alive! It wanted to be left alone!”
Donna was very confused at what Barbara was saying.

“No, that’s not my new code-name!”

Donna got up and saw the light under the basement door. Donna looked at Barbara. “Stay behind me, not a sound.”

Barbara and Donna were walking slowly across the hallway, until they saw Kara, who before was playfully tackling Timmy, had fallen asleep with Timmy on his bed, with him under her arm.

“Kara!” Donna whispered. “Someone is in the house!”

Kara slowly opened her eyes. “Huh?” She asked. “Okay, I’m up.” Kara slowly got herself out of bed, and gently put Timmy back in bed, without waking him.

The three girls walked towards the basement door, but noticed the light turn off.

Donna looked through the keyhole and signaled her friends closer. Barbara used a toothpick to turn the lock and unlock the door. Donna opened the door slowly as it creaked.

The girls crept downstairs, as slowly as possible. They then saw a light from inside the freezer.

Donna shushed Barbara and Kara as they all walked towards the freezer.

Donna then swung the freezer door open and all three of them were surprised to see Spot inside with the laptop.

Spot didn't notice the door opened as he was still focused on his work. "Alright," He muttered. "Almost done..."

All the girls' eyes were widened at what they just witnessed. "Uh, girls...?" Barbara asked in a nervous tone.

Spot's own eyes widened as he slowly turned around and smiled nervously at the girls.

“Woof…?” Was all Spot could say.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Author's Note

Hope you enjoyed the first part of the pilot, guys! But don't worry, there will be more stories with Timmy, Spot, Cartman, SpongeBob, Pinkie Pie and Spike on the way! See you later!

Jafar's Finest Hour (Pilot: Part 2)

(Picture by MegaAnimationFan)

(Original theme by Michael Picher) (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com)

The girls were still at a loss for words at what they just witnessed. Spot was talking?

"Okay," Barbara finally broke the silence, by forcing a laugh. "I know I must be hearing things, because, I could've sworn I heard Spot talking. But I know that's just silly. I mean it's not like he's...typing..." Barbara noticed Spot secretly finishing up typing a sentence. Spot saw Barbara and grinned nervously.

Barbara then screamed in shock and passed out.

Timmy, who was asleep instantly woke up, as did Jiminy inside his little hole. Timmy was looking around on what was going on, but Jiminy quietly snuck past Timmy and heard what was going on in the basement.

"Okay," Barbara muttered, shivering at the discovery while Donna and Kara were helping her up. "Dogs are talking...this is normal, right?"

"I think we need to talk about this upstairs." Donna told Kara. The girls walk began to walk upstairs as Spot nervously started to follow. But Donna looked sternly at Spot, causing him to pause and continue sitting in the basement. As the girls walked upstairs, Spot sadly laid down on the basement floor, ashamed of what he did.

Jiminy watched the girls from upstairs sit in the living room. "Oh, no," Jiminy moaned. "Spot's in real trouble, now."

"Who's in real trouble?"

Jiminy turned around and saw Timmy, exhausted from his sleep walking towards Jiminy.

"Uh, real trouble with what?" Jiminy asked, trying to clear it up. "What, uh, what do you mean? Who?"

"Okay, let's get this straight." Timmy and Jiminy heard Kara say. "Spot can apparently talk...what do we do now?"

Jiminy slapped his forehead in frustration as Kara pretty much gave everything away.

Timmy was equally surprised. "Spot can talk?"

"Shhh!!!!" Jiminy shushed Timmy as he gestured Timmy back to his room.

Jiminy quickly closed the door and took a deep breath, trying his best to pull himself together.

“Okay,” Jiminy sighed. “Now, Timmy. Remember Scott Leadready II? The new kid in school today?”

“Yeah,” Timmy answered.

“That’s Spot.”

Timmy’s eyes widened at the revelation. He looked to the floor, running a hand through his hair. The realization of what this meant suddenly bore down on him. Spot...or rather, Scott...had lied to him. “But why?”

"Because he wanted to spend more time with you." Jiminy answered. "He's tired of staying home by himself. You and me are at school, your cousin's a superhero, he's stuck in the middle!"

Timmy looked down. "Well, what are we going to do?"

"I don't know, Spot has just been caught." Jiminy asked.

Timmy started thinking about what to do as Jiminy watched him concerned.

"Kara, this does seem like huge," Donna tried assure Kara. "But we need to relax and think about this."

"What are we even supposed to do?" Kara asked frustratingly. "Our dog is talking and we didn't even know about it! We don't even know what he was doing!"

While Kara and Donna were arguing, Barbara was sitting on the couch, not sure of what to do herself.

"I know what he was doing!" piped a familiar voice. The girls looked up and saw Timmy walking down the stairs.

"Timmy?" Donna asked. "What are you doing out of bed?"

"I heard noise downstairs," Timmy explained. "Anyway, Spot disguised himself as a boy to go to school with me!"

"To go to school with you?" Barbara asked. "Timmy, if you knew, why didn't you tell us?"

"He didn't know!" Jiminy spoke up, running downstairs as fast as his little legs could carry him. "However, I knew. I can understand Spot, and he has been feeling very lonely all by himself with no one around."

The girls were surprised by this news, Barbara felt the worst, since she knew Spot may have been feeling this way at first.

"Girls, huddle!" Donna spoke up. She, Barbara and Kara then huddled together as Timmy and Jiminy leaned in, trying to hear what they were saying.

"Okay, girls." Donna whispered. "This isn't something we can't take care of in an instant!"

"Well what can we do?" Kara asked. "Do you really think he's trustworthy after he lied behind our backs?"

"Wait a minute!" Barbara said. "We've kept our own secret being superheroes from Timmy until he was five, and he still trusts us! And the same can be said for Twilight and Spike!"

Donna and Kara's eyes widened when Barbara brought up the superhero business.

Donna then sighed. "You are right about that, Barbara..."

Barbara started to form a huge grin. "So does that mean?!"

"For now," Donna started to say. "Spot can go to school with Timmy."

Barbara did a small quiet squeal of joy.

"Wait," Kara said. "If Spot goes to school with Timmy, does that mean we can install that awesome security system?"

Donna raised an eyebrow at Kara. "Don't. Install. The lasers."

"Who said anything about lasers?" Kara asked 'innocently'.

Meanwhile, Spot was still downstairs in the basement, awaiting for what was going to happen next. He heard the basement door open and saw Barbara walk down to him. Spot nervously approached Barbara, as she knelt down to him.

"Something doesn't seem right, Spot." Barbara looked closely at Spot. "Maybe these will help." Barbara then pulled out Spot's glasses and put them over Spot's eyes. Spot looked confused at first, but then he started to realize something. His eyes widened as he started happily panting. He leaped onto Barbara and started licking her, making her giggle. Spot then ran upstairs to where Timmy was and jumped on him too, licking him and making him laugh. Barbara was touched by this as she pulled Donna and Kara in for a huge hug.

Donna still looked at Kara. "Remember, don't. install. the lasers." Kara innocently shrugged.

Jiminy however watched this and let out a sigh of relief and happiness.

The next day, Timmy and Spot got off their bus and into Sterling Holloway school.

"So, this is going to be okay, right?" Spot asked Timmy. "Nothing wrong with this?"

"Don't worry, Spot." Timmy said. "Stick with me, and life at school will be less hard!"

"Okay!" Spot nodded.

He all of a sudden paused for a second. "Less hard?...Oh, right, this is school!" He then caught up to Timmy, meeting up with Pinkie Pie, Cartman, SpongeBob and Spike.

"Hey, guys!" Timmy waved.

"Hi, Timmy! Hi, Scott!" Pinkie Pie jumped in the air. "Say, the way I saw you walking together...you guys are getting closer, aren't you?"

"Well...yeah!" Timmy nodded quickly.

"When did you see us walking together?" Spot asked.

Pinkie Pie jumped in between Timmy and Spot. "I'm everywhere...but in a good way!"

"Spike! Guys!" Anna's voice called. Spike turned and saw Anna running towards them.

"Anna?" Spike asked. "What is it?"

"I know this may seem like, not the best time, but I need some help!" Anna panted.

"What happened?" Spike asked.

Anna paused. She didn't exactly know how to say it. "Well...There's a large amount of snow in the school basement...and I need help getting it out!" Anna finished by showing a large toothy grin.

“Uh-huh,” Timmy wore a dopey smile on his face. It was obvious to everyone what Anna had just said had one in one ear and out the other. To snap him out of his daze, Spot waved his paw in front of his face in an effort to get his attention.

"Snow?" Spike's eyes widened. "...How did tha-"

"I don't know!" Anna quickly said, stopping Spike. "But I just need help shoveling it all out! Please?"

"Don't worry, Anna!" Spike assured Anna. "We'll help ya!"

Anna grinned and pulled Spike in for a big hug. "You're the best!"

Pinkie Pie grinned and pulled six shovels out of her backpack. "I knew this six shovels I accidentally brought along would be handy today! This is going to be fun!"

Cartman glanced from the six shovels to his five friends. Cartman began to pray, “Please tell one of those shovels are for Pinkie Pie’s imaginary friend.”

Then, without warning, Pinkie Pie tossed a shovel to Cartman. He fumbled with it before it clattered on the ground.

Cartman groaned. “You’re not serious are you?”

“Sure as a double-dipped ice cream cone!” Pinkie Pie replied, passing shovels to everyone.

Cartman stubbornly bent over and picked up his shovel, resigning himself to the horrific fact that he would actually have to do work today.

Later, the gang were helping Anna shovel all the snow in a bag so she could put it in a freezer. Cartman, even though he never felt like working, still helped shovel nonetheless. But none of them knew, from the school basement window, Jafar and Iago were secretly watching them.

"That's the kid, right there!" Iago whispered.

Jafar grinned. "Let's arrange a little 'sympathy' act for the child, shall we?"

"With pleasure," Iago said as he and Jafar laughed evilly.

"Anna!" Elsa whispered from a nearby closet.

"Hold on a second, guys!" Anna said to the gang. "I'll be right back!"

Anna ran into the closet with Elsa. "Is it almost done?" Elsa asked.

"Yep!" Anna whispered. "Do you have your cloak?"

Elsa nodded and put on her black cloak. "Imagine what one sneeze can cause." Elsa muttered as she put it on.

"Alright, once I have all the snow gone, I'll make sure you get home early." Anna whispered. Anna then walked out of the closet.

"Thanks again, for helping out, guys!" Anna smiled.

"Oh, don't think too much of it!" Spot grinned. "In fact, Timmy, here got the most snow for ya! He was determined to help out the most!"

"I was?" Timmy said. "I-I mean I was!"

Spot winked at Timmy.

Anna grinned and ruffled Timmy's hair. "Thanks, Timmy! You're a real trooper!"

Timmy stood still from what happened and sighed, lovingly.

"I'll get all these bags of snow and meet you guys, later! Thanks again!" Anna waved as she started grabbing the bags of snow as the gang walked upstairs.

"She touched me," Timmy sighed as he felt like he was going to fall over as Spike and SpongeBob caught him.

"Alright, lover boy, let's get to class." SpongeBob giggled.

Spot was about to follow the rest of the gang until he heard a voice.

"Psst!"

Spot turned around and saw Iago behind the bathroom door. Spot looked around, wondering if the parrot was referring to someone else.

"I'm talking to you, kiddo!" Iago whispered. "Over here!"

Spot quickly nodded and ran inside the bathroom. Jiminy was peeking from Timmy's pocket and saw Spot with the parrot. Jiminy grew suspicious as he hopped out of the pocket and quietly followed Spot.

Once Spot was in the bathroom, he saw Iago waiting for him.

"Who are you?" Spot asked. "What do you want?"

"I need your help with something, kid!" Iago spoke. "I hear tell in the Brisby Forest that you know of the Crystal of Ashman?"

Spot's eyes widened. "The Crystal of Ashman?" Spot remembered his encounter with the Cheshire Cat and quickly tried to change the subject. "I-I don't know what you're talking about! I have to go now!"

"Wait, kid!" Iago stopped Spot. "Let me explain! My owner is very elderly and ill! He needs some sort of cure that will help him get back on his feet! Please, from man to animal, will you lend a hand?"

Spot grew nervous, he knew the Crystal of Ashman was very powerful but dangerous at the same time, but he couldn't help but pity the parrot's owner. Spot gulped and stood up.

"I'll show you where it is, during lunch hour!" Spot spoke, determined.

"That a boy!" Iago grinned. "I'll meet you at 12:00!"

Spot walked out of the bathroom, still weary of the choice he made. Jiminy heard all of this as he tried to follow Spot. "Spot!" Jiminy tried to call. "I don't think this is a good ide-!"

Jiminy didn't finish as Iago appeared and swiped Jiminy from the ground.

"Well, now, what do we have here?" Iago teased.

"Hey you, put me down!!!" Jiminy squirmed trying to fight Iago. But the parrot tossed Jiminy in a nearby trash can.

"Sorry, small-fry," Iago laughed. "I think you've been disconnected!"

At lunch hour, Spot managed to sneak away from the school and head off into the Brisby Forest with Iago. Spot and Iago went off towards the cave with the Crystal of Ashman inside it.

"Alright, it's in there?" Iago asked.

"Yes," Spot answered.

"Okay, kid!" Iago squawked. "Go get it!"

Spot gulped as he slowly walked into the cave. Once he got deeper, he tried to call for the Cheshire Cat.

"Mr. Cheshire Cat?" Spot called. "I'm sorry, for bugging you, but, there's this old man who needs help..." No response. "So, you wouldn't mind if I used the Crystal for just a little bit?" There was still no response as Spot opened the secret way to the Crystal.

"I'll take that as yes...?" Spot nervously called. After a third time of no responses, Spot finally decided to take the Crystal. He pulled the blanket from the Crystal, and quickly grabbed it from it's place.

Spot quickly snuck up to entrance of the cave, until a small old man with a large grin jumped in front of him, making him gasp.

"I take it, you're the young lad my bird told me about?" The old man asked.

"Y-yes I am." Spot stuttered.

"Good, good!" The old man spoke. "Now, let me see the Crystal!"

Spot took the Crystal from behind his back as wind started blowing.

"Only just for a little," Spot said to himself as he slowly handed the old man the Crystal.

"Why thank you, my boy." The old man spoke before speaking in a more sinister sounding voice. "For being so NAIIVE!"

"What?" Spot asked surprised. Then, before his eyes, the old man changed into an evilly laughing Jafar. "At last! The Crystal of Ashman is finally MINE!"

"Oh, no!" Spot yelped, realizing he made a big mistake. "Wait! Wait!"

Jafar then used the Crystal to make a huge bag appear to trap Spot inside. Jafar cackled as he threw the bag deep in the cave, with Spot inside.

"Iago," Jafar turned to his parrot. "Shall we bring our order to this world?"

"Ooh, this is worth a long time waiting!" Iago laughed.

"Oh, not only that, Iago." Jafar grinned. "It's been a lifetime."

Jafar and Iago then disappeared in a puff of red smoke.

Meanwhile, Timmy and Spot's class were getting ready for their assignment.

"But enough about me," Mr. Coyote spoke. "Let's get started." Mr. Coyote then noticed Spot was missing. "Wait a minute, has anyone seen Scott Leadready II?"

Timmy also saw Spot wasn't there as he quickly thought up an idea. "Spot-I mean-Scott is in a meeting! He must've forgot to leave a note!"

Mr. Coyote raised an eyebrow. "Well, he still should've done that."

As Mr. Coyote began talking, Pinkie Pie whispered to Timmy. "Psst, the way you got Scott and your dog mixed up, it's like they were the same guy!"

Timmy's eyes widened. "Well, I, uh,"

"I know, kinda strange, huh?" Pinkie Pie grinned.

Timmy sighed, relieved that Pinkie Pie didn’t find out. "Yeah, it is."

All of a sudden, a great, big darkness fell over the classroom as everyone noticed the sky turning blood-red.

"What on Earth?" Mr. Coyote spoke as he and the classroom looked outside.

On top of Sterling Holloway School, Jafar magically appeared with his cobra snake staff, with the Crystal of Ashman on top of it.

"ALL OF ANIMATION ACRES!!!" Jafar announced, loud and clear. "MAY I HAVE YOUR ATTENTION, PLEASE?"

Many of the citizens walked out from their homes, including Barbara, Donna, Kara and Twilight to see what was going on.

"Allow me to introduce myself," Jafar spoke. "I am Jafar, the most powerful sorcerer the world HAS EVER KNOWN!"

Twilight saw the Crystal of Ashman was on Jafar's snake staff as her eyes widened.

Twilight gasped before putting her hooves to her cheeks. "It's the queen's crystal!!!" She said, excitedly.

Barbara, Donna and Kara all looked at Twilight confused.

"Sorry...just thought I'd mention it." Twilight blushed.

"Thank you for noticing," Jafar spoke, gleefully as he zapped his staff in the air, causing lightning to strike and powerful wind to blow. "And with this crystal, I shall bring my own little sorcery into our new blood-red sky! Blood-red because it seemed more suitable for my nature." Then, Iago, now a fully-grown monster-like bird flew down next to Jafar, frightening some of the citizens.

All of this gave plenty of time to have Barbara, Donna and Kara change into the Super Best Friends Forever as they flew towards Jafar. Jafar grinned and shot his staff at them, forcing them by will to bow to him. "That's right, bow!" Jafar laughed. "You ALL will bow!" Jafar zapped at the other citizens including Twilight forcing them to bow.

Elsa was watching from her window all of what Jafar was doing and watched the school. "I have to get Anna and Spike!" Elsa quickly grabbed her gloves and jumped out of the window.

Meanwhile, Sylvester was hiding under Twilight's couch in fear from watching Jafar's magic and especially his large bird. "This is madness! It's too much! This stress is getting to me! I need something to relax!"

"Oh, Putty Tat!" Tweety called from his cage. "What's all of the wed skies doing?"

Sylvester saw Tweety and grinned. "Of course, eating can help with stress."

(Image by [url=PizzaPupperRoni]https://pizzapupperroni.deviantart.com)

Meanwhile, inside Sterling Holloway School, everybody, the children, the adults were running around the school, trying to find a way to escape, but Jafar's magic was locking all the doors, keeping them inside. Timmy was doing the same thing, until he noticed Jiminy pop out of the trash can.

"Timmy!" Jiminy yelled.

"Jiminy!" Timmy ran up to him. "What's going on?"

"No time to explain, Timmy!" Jiminy spoke. "We have to get out, now!" Jiminy quickly spotted an open window. "Over there, quickly!" Timmy grabbed Jiminy as he ran to the window and quickly jumped out of it.

Meanwhile, Anna was with Spike, as they themselves were trying to escape. They both stopped running to take a breath.

"Are you okay, Spike?" Anna asked, kneeling down to Spike's level.

"Well, I am okay, but I, no wait, I am alright, but I-" Spike stammered, being afraid of Jafar's magic.

Anna put her arm around Spike, causing him to stop shivering. "If it helps a little, I'm scared too."

"Anna?" said a familiar voice. Anna and Spike turned and saw Elsa at the window.

"Elsa!" Anna quickly got up and helped Elsa through the window. Elsa then hugged both Anna and Spike. "Are you two okay?"

"We're alright, Elsa." Anna smiled.

"Elsa, I thought you were sick and had to go home!" Spike spoke up.

Elsa smiled at Spike and ruffled his scales. "'Sick' or not, I couldn't help but see if you're alright."

All of a sudden, Pinkie Pie popped out of a nearby trash can with Cartman and SpongeBob. "I see hugging! Is the end of the world put on hold?...Possibly forever?"

"Well, we're hoping." Elsa spoke. "We can only hope for a miracle."

"Hey guys!" Another voice called. "Guys!"

The gang all walked over to the window and saw Spot all the way down.

"Hey, it's Scott!" SpongeBob said. "What are you doing down there?"

"I have an idea that we can use to stop Jafar!" Spot called. He then yelped as a lightning bolt almost struck him.

"I think it would be better if you told us inside!" Elsa called.

"Good point!" Spot called back.

Pinkie Pie pulled a rope out of her book-bag and threw it down to Spot. "Grab on!" Pinkie Pie called.

Spot jumped onto the rope and began to climb up. Once he reached the top, the gang pulled him back in.

"We gotcha, Scott!" Pinkie Pie pulled Spot in a bone-crushing hug.

SpongeBob looked out the window. "How are we going to stop Jafar? He's terrorizing all of Animation Acres!"

"It's the jewel on his staff!" Spot said. "It's the Crystal of Ashman!"

"Wait," Cartman spoke. "How do you know half of this stuff anyway?"

Spot sighed. "Because I was tricked into getting it for him."

The gang was silent.

"Ouch," Anna spoke.

"And that's not the only secret I have," Spot then revealed his tail and removed his hat and glasses.

The gang gasped. "You're Timmy's dog?" Pinkie Pie asked, surprised. "I would've never guessed that!"

"I dressed up as a school kid to bond more with Timmy," Spot said. "But now, I don't think I'll even have that." Spot then turned away. "Look, I can't say anymore right now. You guys better get out while you can."

Spot then felt someone touch his shoulder. "Scott," Spike said. "Or Spot, we're not going anywhere without you!"

"You can count on us, Spot!" Pinkie Pie added. "We're with ya, 100%! Sure, you had a secret, but you had a good reason!"

Elsa watched everyone join in with Spot as she looked at her hands, thinking of her own secret.

"Well, dying is not something I look forward to soon, so what's the plan?" Cartman asked.

"Well," Spot started. "We're going to need something in order to absorb some of Jafar's magic! But what?"

Everyone thought for a second. They then all turned to SpongeBob.

"Me?" SpongeBob asked. "Oh, I don't know, I mean I'm kind of on the insignificant side..." SpongeBob showed his muscles, which felt weak.

"We're all in this together, SpongeBob!" Spot said. "You can do it!"

SpongeBob thought for a second and nodded.

Meanwhile, Jafar was too busy enjoying his new power. He was sitting on top of his new throne on top of Sterling Holloway school. "Hmm," Jafar spoke looking around. "This town looks too simple. Could this need a possible redecorating?"

"Not so fast, Jafar!" said a familiar voice.

Jafar quickly turned around and saw Spot and SpongeBob.

"Oh," Jafar spoke with a sly smirk. "For a second, I mistook you for a threat." Jafar took out his staff and zapped at the two boys. Spot then grabbed SpongeBob and held him against Jafar. It looked like SpongeBob got electrocuted, but instead, he was glowing full of some of the magic. Jafar was surprised, but still held his staff, ready for anything. Spot then used SpongeBob to fire at Jafar, but the sorcerer swung his staff, blocking the attack, but it bounced off SpongeBob and back at Jafar, knocking him over.

"Yeah!" Cartman cheered from the window as Pinkie Pie and Spike kept hidden. "Show that dumb sorcerer a thing or too!"

Jafar took quite a lot of insult to that statement. He turned to his giant parrot. "Iago," Jafar spoke. "You've earned your lunch." Iago grinned and flew down towards the school and crashed through the windows.

"Spike!" Twilight yelled, still bowing under Jafar's will.

Inside the school, Iago lunged for Cartman and Spike, but not before Pinkie Pie and Elsa pulled them from his reach. All of a sudden, Anna popped out with a dodgeball cart.

"Anna?" Elsa said surprised. "What are you do-?"

"Get in!" Anna quickly said as everyone got in the dodgeball cart, with a special boost of movement from Pinkie Pie.

Spot used SpongeBob again to fire at Jafar, but he dodged it only to send it flying elsewhere, not knowing it freed Batgirl from her bowing will.

Both Jafar and Spot were getting tired. Spot used SpongeBob yet again to fire at the sorcerer quickly blocked it with a different move as the blast went towards Spot's feet, causing him to accidentally drop SpongeBob and send him flying down off the building.

"Laws of gravity, break for once!" SpongeBob whimpered as he tried flapping his arms. SpongeBob then found himself under Timmy with Jiminy watching.

"Oh, hi, Timmy!" SpongeBob said, happily.

Timmy, Jiminy and SpongeBob all heard Jafar's evil laughter as they looked up.

"Well, well, little boy." Jafar spoke, walking towards Spot. " Since you helped me get this far, I feel I should finish you off...with STYLE!!!"

Jafar held his staff in the air as energy swirled around him. Spot stepped back in fear as Jafar transformed into a gigantic cobra!

"Timmy, you know how I sometimes talk about my fear of snakes?" SpongeBob asked.

"Yeah?" Timmy responded.

"Well, this guy expands it." SpongeBob pointed at Jafar who grabbed Spot in his coils.

"Timmy!" Timmy turned around and saw Batgirl running towards him and pulled him into a huge hug. "Oh, thank the creator you're okay! Are you hurt?"

"We're alright," Timmy said. "But Spot isn't!"

"There's gotta be something we can do!" Jiminy spoke.

"Perhaps I can be of some assistance..." Spoke a voice. The four turned and saw what looked like a large toothy grin with no body.

Jafar cackled as he held Spot in his grip. "You little insignificant fool..." Jafar hissed. "You really thought you could outwit the most powerful sorcerer in the world? You're nothing but a worthless little boy..."

Spot looked up at Jafar and all of a sudden, saw the Cheshire Cat on top of Jafar's head, waving at him. "Well, actually I'm not a boy."

"Huh?" Jafar looked confused.

Spot removed his hat and glasses. "I'm actually a dog."

"What?" Jafar was surprised.

The Cheshire Cat then signaled to Batgirl with Timmy on her back, who were on another part of the building, Timmy then put a rock in his pink hat and swung it towards Jafar's staff, as it smashed the Crystal of Ashman.

"NO!!!" Jafar screamed. The sky started to change back to normal as Jafar started changing back to his regular form.

Meanwhile, Iago had Pinkie Pie, Cartman, Spike, Anna and Elsa cornered. But then, Iago felt a twitch as he suddenly deflated in front of the gang, back to his normal form. The gang looked down at him, as Iago grinned nervously. "Say, do you know that sometimes, looks and actions can be deceiving?...Especially actions?..." Iago tried to say, but Elsa picked him up by his tail feathers, smirking. “Big EMPHASIS on actions?”

Meanwhile, Sylvester made sandwich of his own with ketchup, bacon and lettuce and Tweety Bird inside. "This oughta relieve me of stress," Sylvester licked his chops and was about to take a huge bite, until he saw light outside, showing Animation Acres back to it's original state.

"That sorcerer's gone!" Sylvester said. He then looked at his sandwich. "Still, I can't let such a meal go to waste."

"That's wight, Puddy!" Tweety appeared next to him on the window. "Eat that up!"

Sylvester spotted Tweety and growled, annoyed he was fooled by the bird. Tweety quickly flew out of the window with Sylvester on his tail feathers. Tweety stopped at Timmy and Spot's window, leaving Sylvester to fall through their window and all of a sudden get zapped by lasers.

Tweety watched this with his eyes widened. "Ooh! Is that a new waser secuwity system?"

Sylvester got up, all burnt and mad. "Does THIS answer your question?"

Meanwhile, Jafar saw all of his magic was gone and all of Animation Acres was restored to normal. "YOU!!!" Jafar pointed at Spot as he got on his feet. "I'll teach you to make a fool out of me!"

Jafar was about to tackle Spot, that is until Batgirl, Wondergirl and Supergirl grabbed him and held him up. "What was that you were saying?" Supergirl asked with a smirk. As the three flew off to jail with Jafar (With Batgirl on Supergirl's back), he called from the distance. "This isn't goodbye, you worthless rat! I'll get you for this!!! You shall pay!!!"

Spot watched Jafar disappear in the distance as he looked down from the building.

"Glad things are back to normal." said a familiar voice. Spot turned and saw the Cheshire Cat next to him.

Spot sheepishly looked at the Cheshire Cat. "Look," Spot tried to say. "I'm really sorry that the Crystal got destroyed."

"Don't think too much of it, it was probably for the best." The Cheshire Cat spoke. "Besides, everybody seems to happier now." The Cheshire Cat pointed down to the ground.

Twilight Sparkle appeared and saw the shattered remains of the Crystal. But then she heard a voice. "Mom!"

Twilight turned and saw Spike with Anna and Elsa. She instantly forgot about the Crystal just to embrace her son. "Oh, Spike!" Twilight held the dragon in her arms, happily. "Thank goodness, you're safe!"

Anna and Elsa both watched this smiling, but then Elsa looked at her gloves.

"Elsa?" Anna asked. "What is it?"

"Well," Elsa looked up at Anna. "After what Spot did, revealing his secret...Someday, I think I might do the same thing."

Anna smiled at Elsa, feeling good things were going to be better for Elsa.

Spot and the Cheshire Cat didn't hear that part, but Spot still felt good that he managed to help save his friends.

The Cheshire Cat grinned. "Go on, Spot, everyone's waiting for ya,"

Spot happily climbed down from the building to join Timmy and the rest of his friends.

“Spot!” Timmy and his dog shared a big hug with each other. “You’re okay!”

“I’m even more glad you’re okay!” Spot said. “And now that we’re together, learning all sorts of secrets. Who knows what others lie in this little town?”

Timmy smiled. “Well, if we’re gonna find out, we’re gonna do it together!”

Spot grinned as he and Timmy looked over the town under the big blue sky. “That’s right! Together!” Neither of them noticed the Cheshire Cat slowly disappearing, first his body, then his eyes and his big toothy grin.

"And that's all that happened." Bugs finished the story to Daffy.

"Wow," Daffy said. "That's something, but, how did you know about that story anyway?"

"I'm everywhere..." Bugs spoke before he chuckled. "But in a good way!

(Image by [url=ssstawa]https://ssstawa.deviantart.com)

THE END

Author's Note

Don't worry guys, there will be more adventures with Timmy, Spot, Pinkie Pie, Cartman, SpongeBob and Spike in the future! See you around!

Timmy and Anna

(Picture by mark33776)

(Original theme by Michael Picher) (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com)

It was a beautiful morning in Animation Acres as the sun shone through Timmy’s window. Timmy’s eyes opened at the suns’ brightness as he got up and stretched. Spot, who was sleeping on Timmy’s bed, also stretched as he let out a yawn.

“Ah,” Spot said, looking at the blue sky. “’Tis a beautiful day! The sun is shining, the sky is blue, and what better way to show than 7:23?” Spot continued stretching his legs until his eyes widened, as well as Timmy’s.

“7:23?!” They both said.

“My perfect attendance record is in jeopardy! We gotta vamoose!” Spot yelped as he literally jumped in the dresser looking for his clothes.

“Right, okay, okay.” Timmy said as he starting changing.

“Come on, Anna!” a voice called. “We’re going to be late!”

Timmy looked out the window and saw Elsa waiting for someone.

“Coming, Elsa!” another voice said. That voice belonged to Anna who was excitedly following her sister.

Timmy’s eyes widened as he saw Anna. Timmy’s shocked expression turned into a lovey-dovey grin as he watched Anna walk with Elsa. Seeing a beautiful creature like Anna almost made Timmy feel like he was in heaven.

“Timmy!” Spot called. “Timmy! What are you doing? You’re barely dressed!”

“Yeah, sure, sorry, Anna…” Timmy said, still in his daze and not looking at Spot.

Spot raised an eyebrow at Timmy, but then had an idea.

“Oh, Timmy!” Spot said, imitating Anna’s voice. “You’re so handsome, even in your pajamas!”

“Yeah, in my-PAJAMAS?!” Timmy yelped, finally snapping out of his daze. Timmy then dove in the dresser.

“Ah, much better.” Spot said as he put a scuba mask on and dove into the dresser with Timmy.

The bus arrived at Sterling Holloway School as usual. Timmy, as well as the other kids got off the bus to head inside the school. Timmy was continuing his way until he bumped into someone causing his books and the other persons’ books to fall.

“Oh, sorry,” said Timmy as he started picking up the books. He looked up and saw the person he bumped into was Anna, who was also picking up her books.

“Oh, hi Timmy!” said Anna, smiling.

Timmy’s eyes widened as he blushed. “H-hi Anna,” said Timmy as he gathered Anna’s books and held them up. “A-a-are these yours?”

“Yes they are, Timmy. Thanks!” said Anna as she then ruffled Timmy’s hair.

"Anna!" Elsa's voice called.

As Anna hurried up to catch her sister, Timmy sighed lovingly as he watched Anna and Elsa leave for their classroom.

But then he noticed Elsa stopping for a second as Anna continued walking to their classroom. Elsa didn't see Timmy as she turned around wheezing.

"Achoo!" Elsa suddenly sneezed out icicles as they flew towards Timmy.

Timmy quickly dodged them as Elsa walked away, not knowing what she did.

Timmy slowly got himself free from the icicles with a stunned look. Timmy scratched his head in confusion, but noticed his pink hat was missing. He saw it was stuck to one of the icicles. He slowly removed it and continued on his way.

Timmy began to walk away but stopped when he saw his friends looking at him.

“So, Timmy, scoring pretty good, aren’t ya?” Spot asked, smugly.

“What are you talking about?” Timmy asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I mean with Anna!” Spot said. “Ever since you started getting friendly with Anna, she’s liking you more and more!”

“Spot,” Said Timmy. “It can’t happen like that, I’m like six years younger than Anna.”

“Oh, yeah?” Spot smirked. “If you already know that, why do you constantly lie in your bed at night thinking of her?”

“I do not!” Timmy said.

A few nights ago, Spot was sleeping on Timmy’s bed, while Timmy was lying in his bed with his eyes wide open. He couldn’t help it; he couldn’t stop thinking about Anna.

“Not again!” Timmy yelled, accidentally scaring Spot.

Later at lunch, Timmy was getting his food, but bumped into Anna again.

“Oh, sorry, Anna!” Timmy said, sheepishly.

Anna giggled. “That’s alright, Timmy!” She said. “You’re so sincere!”

As Anna walked away, Timmy sighed at this. Spot walked up to Timmy.

“So, how IS that ‘friendship’ really going?” Spot asked.

“Well,” Timmy said as they got to a table. “We say hi, we walk through the halls, filled with different people...”

“That’s all you do?” Spot asked.

“Well, you know, I get really nervous around her, because she’s so nice, smart an-“ Timmy said.

“Pretty?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“Beautiful!” Timmy said. “Every time I see her, I feel like all the courage I have goes away and I can’t find it!”

“Aww, don’t worry, Timmy!” said Pinkie Pie, smiling. “I’ll be sure to make sure your courage never goes away!” Pinkie Pie began lifting up both of Timmy’s arms. “But where could it be? Hmm,” said Pinkie Pie. “Nothing there…” She then lifted Timmy up and looked under the table. “Nothing there…” Pinkie Pie said again. Pinkie Pie then looked at Timmy’s hat. “Maybe,” Pinkie Pie started to say.

“Pinkie Pie.” Timmy said, feeling uncomfortable. “If you wanna help, please stop trying to help!”

“Okie-dokie!” Pinkie Pie said as she put Timmy down.

“Look, I’m just a little…not me today.” Timmy said. “I just need some time alone.”

Timmy took his lunchbox and moved over to an empty table while Spot along with Pinkie Pie watched in concern.

“Poor guy,” Spot said. “This whole thing with Anna has been driving him bonkers!”

Pinkie Pie looked down in sadness thinking of that, but then she looked up grinning.

“Hey Spot!” Pinkie Pie said. “I know what we can do! We can do a little ‘arranging’ so Timmy can spend a night with Anna!” Pinkie Pie pulled Spot over and raised her eyebrows up and down a bit. “Arranging, know what I mean…huh?...Know what I mean? Know what I mean?”

Spot looked at Pinkie Pie, confused.

"Maybe if it was a beautiful night in the Brisby Forest for some kind of arranging?" Pinkie Pie spoke.

Spot wasn't getting what Pinkie Pie was saying, so then Pinkie Pie pulled Spot close and whispered in his ear.

“Oh, that!” Spot finally got the hint. “But how are we going to get them arranged for it?”

“Hmm…” Pinkie Pie thought. “I know! We’ll write a letter from Timmy!”

Pinkie Pie got out a pen and paper and began writing.

“Oh, Pinkie Pie.” Spot started. “Shouldn’t we be more thoughtful about this?”

“Oh, thank you! Thoughtful is a perfect word to put down!” Pinkie Pie wrote on the letter.

“No, what I mean is, we can’t sign this in Timmy’s name!” said Spot. Pinkie Pie’s eyes widened.

“Say, Timmy!” Pinkie Pie and Spot walked up to Timmy with the pen and paper. “Can you um…sign this please?”

“What is it?” Timmy asked.

“It’s a…” Spot tried to say. “It’s…”

“A surprise!” Pinkie Pie finished.

“Yeah!” Spot said. “That’s right! So can you sign it please?”

Timmy looked confused, but shrugged it off. “Alright, I guess.” Timmy said as he took the pen and signed his name on the letter.

“Thanks!” Pinkie Pie and Spot then took the paper and ran off.

“Now, let’s give this letter to Anna!” Pinkie Pie then tried to fold the letter but no luck.

Spot then took the letter, folded into a paper airplane and let it fly.

“It’s all about finger strength!” Spot, smirked. “…Or paw strength.”

Pinkie Pie and Spot both watched as the letter flew in Anna’s direction.

“Oh!” Anna said as the letter landed in front of her. Anna opened it up and read. “Dear Anna, I have been very thoughtful of you lately, and I thought it would be awesome if we went into the Brisby Forest together tonight. It would give us some time for us to know each other, just you and me.”

“What are you reading, Anna?” Elsa asked sitting down with her.

“It looks like a letter.” Anna said looking at the letter.

"A love letter?" Elsa looked concerned, while she enjoyed Anna’s happiness; she didn’t think Anna would be ready for romance yet, since she couldn’t bear to watch Anna get broken-hearted.

"I don't think so," Anna spoke.

“Who is it from?” Elsa said, still looking concerned.

Anna looked at the letter and looked confused. “Love, Timmy…?”

Anna and Elsa looked over and saw Timmy sitting by himself at the lunch table. Anna couldn’t help but feel sorry.

Later it was time to go home and Timmy was getting stuff out of his locker. Then, he heard footsteps behind him.

“Hi there, Timmy!” Anna said, smiling.

“Oh, hi Anna.” Timmy said as he continued getting stuff out of his locker. Timmy then froze when he found out who was talking to him. Timmy quickly looked at the books in his hands and tried as quick and secret as possible to stuff them in his mouth.

Pinkie Pie and Spot were watching and both yelped as they saw Timmy panicking. They quickly ran up as Spot slapped Timmy on the back causing him to spit the books out, which Anna didn’t see.

“Oh, Timmy.” Spot chuckled. “Still having trouble with those heavy books, I see. Why, Anna! How nice to see you!”

“Hi, Spot!” Anna said. “I was here to speak to Timmy about something.”

“Me?!” Timmy said as his eyes widened and his cheeks turned red in blushing.

“Yeah,” said Anna. “I got your letter about wanting to go with me to the Brisby Forest tonight!”

“Letter?” said Timmy. “…But I-“

“Yes, Timmy was having trouble trying to think of how to spend time with you, so I along with Pinkie Pie helped him out a little.” Said Spot.

“Well, I just wanted to say I would love to go to the Brisby Forest with you, Timmy.” Said Anna, smiling at Timmy.

“Y-you would?” Timmy asked.

“Of course!” Anna said, kneeling down to Timmy’s level. “You are a very nice boy and I would love to spend an evening with you.”

“Really?” Timmy said.

“Yes.” Anna said, nodding. “So, do you want to meet me at 6:00?”

“Sounds good!” Timmy said, nodding.

“Alright!” said Anna. “See ya then.”

Timmy waved as Anna walked away.

“I’ve got a date with Anna,” said Timmy, standing still.

“Are you alright, Timmy?” Spot asked.

“I’ve got a date with Anna,” said Timmy again, as he started to get woozy.

"I've got a date with Anna," Timmy spoke again as Spot kept him on his feet.

"Okay, Timmy, let's get you ready for tonight!" Spot gleefully along with Pinkie Pie helped Timmy out of the school and back to the bus.

Meanwhile back at Timmy and Spot's house, Timmy was pacing back and forth on how his night with Anna should go, while Spot was on his bed watching.

"Okay, what should I say?" Timmy asked Spot. "Hi, Anna, you look beautiful!...No, too much detail...Hi, Anna...?...No, not enough detail!"

"Well," Spot spoke as he jumped off the bed. "The only way to understand the beauty and graceful nature of a woman is to think like them!" Spot thought for a second. "A-ha!" Spot grew a mischievous smirk as he headed for the closet. "Being a master of disguise," Spot closed the door as Timmy stood back a little, not sure what was going to be next. "How would you like..." Spot jumped out of the closet in a dress. "If I traveled along as your cousin?"

Timmy's eyes widened at Spot's idea. After a few seconds of silence, Timmy finally spoke up. "Or...or we could ask Barbara..."

Spot looked at his dress. "So...too short?"

Timmy and Spot walked downstairs and over to a picture frame of Donna. Timmy slowly lifted up the frame and knocked on one part of the wall three times. He then knocked on another part two times. Then, the wall opened up revealing a secret passageway, with a staircase going down and three poles next to it. Timmy quickly looked around and was about to slide on one of the poles, but stopped when he saw a note on one of the poles.

Not until you're over thirteen. - Donna.

"Darn it!" Timmy smacked his forehead. He and Spot then walked downstairs to the Super Best Friends Forever lair.

Timmy walked over to the door and knocked three times. "Barbara?" Timmy asked.

A yelp was heard, followed by a loud crash. "Just a minute!" Barbara called from behind the door. Barbara then opened the door, revealing herself covered in scratches and dust, while taking heavy breaths. "Hi, Timmy! What's up?" Barbara asked, as she got up.

"Barbara?" Timmy asked. "What happened?"

"Well, it's kind of hard to say it, but...we found a dinosaur earlier today." Barbara said.

"A dinosaur?" Timmy's eyes widened. He and Spot glanced over and saw a baby pterodactyl in a cage. Timmy and Spot ran over to the cage in excitement.

"This is amazing!" Spot watched the pterodactyl walk around.

"Where did you find it?" Timmy asked.

"We found it not too far from here." Barbara answered as she picked up the cage. "Donna and Kara are down at the Barsi Museum to find more clues, I have to stay after and look after this cute widdle guy!"

The pterodactyl looked up and spit out some drool on the wall, which revealed to be acid as it melted a hole in the wall. Timmy, Spot and Barbara were equally surprised.

"That's new," Barbara quickly said. "So, did you need something, Timmy?"

Timmy looked up at Barbara. "Barbara," Timmy said. "What's the best way to impress a girl?"

Barbara looked surprised. "Impress a girl?"

"Yeah," Timmy said. "Like what's the best way to avoid acting stupid in front of them?"

Barbara smiled warmly at Timmy as she knelt down to him. "Aww, Timmy," She spoke, stroking his hair softly. "If there's anything I know you don't do, it's act stupid. Just be yourself, Timmy. You did that when I first found you, and I never stopped loving you like crazy."

"Okay," Timmy said. "Thanks, Barbara."

Barbara grinned at that as she instantly pulled Timmy into a bone-crushing hug. "Oh, Timmy!" Barbara cooed. "I'll never stop loving you like crazy! Don't ever forget that!"

"I..wouldn't...if I could breath...!" Timmy tried to say.

Meanwhile in Anna and Elsa's home, Elsa walked into her room after a long day at school and looked in the mirror. She then looked cautiously at her blue gloves. Even though, Anna knew about her powers, Elsa was still fearful of when would be the right time to take them off. She was about to pull one off-

"Hi, Elsa!" Anna quickly ran past Elsa's room, startling Elsa. She turned to the hallway as she put her gloves back on. She looked down on the floor on saw there were dirty footprints leading to Anna's room. She opened the door and saw Anna was looking through her drawers, while looking very dirty in mud.

"Anna, what happened to you?" Elsa asked, concerned.

Anna peeked her head out of her closet a few times. "Oh, it was mud...that I fell into...by accident!" Elsa then head Anna gasp as she jumped out in a purple dress.

"How about this?" Anna asked.

Elsa smiled at Anna as she tried to say something. "Anna,"

"Too small?" Anna asked. She quickly ran into her closet and quickly ran back out, this time in an orange dress, much larger. "What is this?" Anna said, playfully. "Oh! Ooh-la-la! My hips are here, my hips are there! Oh, pardon my behind, young man! Didn't mean to knock you down!"

Elsa couldn't help but giggle at this sight. "Anna, what are you doing?"

"Oh, just trying to look presentable." Anna said. "Which lipstick stands out more in a good way? Regular red or the shiny kind?"

Elsa looked confused, Anna was really never into the best kind of lipstick to use.

"Why are you-?" Elsa was about to say.

"Oh, wait!" Anna looked at her braided pigtails. "Should I lose the pigtails for tonight?"

"Anna," Elsa stopped Anna from talking. "Why are you so concerned about how you look all of a sudden?"

Anna then sighed. "I'm just really excited for tonight, most people around school always are not that into me, you and Spike are the only ones who I can have a full conversation with, and not get annoyed. Now, this nice kid wants to hang out with me, this could be my chance! I just don't want to blow it."

Elsa put her hands on her sister's shoulders. "You're overreacting, Anna. I will admit, things have been rough for both of us. But right now, this is your night. You don't need to look or dress up special or anything like that, you only need to be yourself. That's all that matters."

Anna smiled at Elsa's kind words as she hugged her sister. "Thanks Elsa,"

Elsa wrapped her arms around Anna. "It's my pleasure...But, if I were to suggest something, I'd probably wash up a little..."

Anna gasped as she instantly got up and ran towards the bathroom. "Oh my gosh!" Before Anna closed the door, she turned to Elsa. "Thank you!" Elsa giggled at the sight of that as she returned to her own room.

Later, it was almost sundown, and Spot was with Timmy on the sidewalk, waiting for Anna. He looked at his watch and saw it was 6:05.

"Spot," Timmy asked. "Do you think Anna forgot? It's been five minutes."

"Timmy, Timmy, Timmy." Spot shook his head. "So, it's taking her a little too long. It's not like she forgot all about it."

"Forgot all about what?"

Spot instantly turned and saw Anna walking towards them, smiling. Anna was more beautiful tonight then ever. For the evening, she was wearing a much longer blue skirt then her usual one, and she was wearing a magenta cape, in case it got a bit chilly.

"Nothing!" Spot quickly spoke. "I, as in me, forgot about nothing! Well, I hope you two have a nice evening!"

Spot then quickly ran off into the distance as Timmy and Anna watched. Anna then looked down at Timmy. "So, Timmy. Are you ready?"

"Uh, yeah! Yes I am!" Timmy spoke, trying not to blush. "I-I'll lead the way! I insist!" Timmy was about to take Anna's hand, but quickly put his hand down in embarrassment.

"What's wrong?" Anna asked.

"I was going to hold your hand...but I didn't know if you were alright with that..." Timmy shyly spoke.

Anna smiled at Timmy as she took out her hand. "Would you be alright if I held your hand?" She asked.

Timmy's eyes widened as he grinned. "Yes!" Timmy said with enthusiasm, but quickly relaxed. "I mean, yes! I'd like that!"

Anna then held Timmy's hand as they both walked in the distance, to the Brisby Forest. Spot was watching them from the bushes, grinning on what was going on.

"ACHOO!!!"

Spot jumped in the air startled by a sneeze. Once he was on the ground, he noticed Pinkie Pie next to him.

"Pinkie Pie? What are you doing here?"

"Oh, I'm just observing, seeing how the night's going so far!" Pinkie Pie chirped.

"Well, from the looks of it," Spot closely watched Timmy and Anna. "It's off to a good start!"

"Well, that's good news!" Pinkie Pie hopped from the bushes and started to walk away. "If there's anything that this evening doesn't need, it's a disaster!" All of a sudden, Pinkie Pie bumped headfirst into a tree.

"Pinkie Pie?" Spot asked, running over to Pinkie Pie and helping her up. "Are you okay?"

As Pinkie Pie's eyes opened, they revealed to be a bright blue as she started seeing images in her mind.

Pinkie Pie found herself in a dark cave, not a sound to be heard. The only sound was the wind flowing in the darkness.

BOOM...

Pinkie Pie was alarmed by the sudden movements as she turned her head to where it was.

BOOM...

Pinkie Pie then spotted Timmy, Spot and Anna running for their lives.

BOOM...

Pinkie Pie looked up and was shocked by what she saw. A ferocious T-Rex appeared from the darkness!

"ROOOOOOOAAAAAARRRRR!!!!!"

"Pinkie Pie!" Spot waved his paw in front of her face. "Are you okay? Say something!"

Pinkie Pie's eyes quickly returned to normal. "Something!" She spoke before giggling. All of her sudden, her eyes widened.

"AAAAAAAUGH!!!!" Pinkie Pie screamed as she began running around Animation Acres in panic. "HELP! T-REX! HELP!!!! GIANT T-REX! IT'S GONNA EAT US!!! HELP!!!"

In Twilight and Spike's home, an annoyed Sylvester opened the window and watched Pinkie Pie running and yelling like a lunatic.

"Aaaaah, shut up with the noise!" Sylvester yelled as he grabbed one of Twilight's snow boots and threw it at Pinkie Pie's head.

Once the snow boot hit Pinkie Pie on the head, she immediately calmed down.

"Pinkie Pie," Spot asked running up to her. "What was all that about?"

"Spot!!!" Pinkie Pie grabbed Spot and began shaking him constantly. "Timmy and Anna are in big trouble!"

"What?" Spot asked. "What are you talking about?"

"I saw a vision of the future!" Pinkie Pie hopped in the air, frantically.

"Wait a minute," Spot said. "You can predict the future?"

"Every once in a while, it sometimes happens I get hit in the head!" Pinkie Pie spoke. "And I saw that Timmy and Anna were being chased by a T-Rex!"

"A T-Rex?" Spot asked. "But that's ridiculous, dinosaurs are ext-..." Spot paused. He remembered the pterodactyl that Barbara showed him and Timmy a while ago, and now with Pinkie Pie talking about a T-Rex...

"TERO! THE PTIMMYDACTYL! THE PDACTYLTIMMY!" Spot began panicking as he started getting word mixed up.

Sylvester poked his head out Twilight's window and saw Spot running around, yelling. Sylvester grinned as he picked up Twilight's other boot and threw it in Spot's direction, only for it to instead hit a wire, fly back and hit Sylvester instead.

"A Ptero-who-now?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Never mind! Never mind!" Spot said as he began running around. "But we gotta get to Timmy and Anna!"

Pinkie Pie then ran under Spot's legs and stood up with Spot on her back. "Not without a steed! Away!!!!" Pinkie Pie then ran off towards the direction of the Brisby Forest as Spot tried to hang on. "Pinkie Pie, not too fast! Not too fast!!!"

Meanwhile, Timmy and Anna were walking through the Brisby Forest, as the orange-red sky started turning into a dark blue night color.

"Well, here we are, in the Brisby Forest," Anna looked up, and above the trees, she could see the moon starting to slowly appear. "It's beautiful, isn't it?"

Timmy looked around the forest as he heard nothing but the sound of crickets chirping. "Yeah...it's nice." Timmy quietly spoke, not entirely sure what to say. "So, what do you want to do?"

"Well," Anna put her hands together as she sat down next to a tree, joined by Timmy. "We can talk about each other, how are things at home with your cousin and her friends?"

Timmy remembered the pterodactyl and was about to say something, but quickly stopped. He realized if he said anything about that, Barbara, Donna and Kara's identities would be exposed. "It's...kind of personal..." Timmy looked down. "But how are things with you and your sister?"

Anna was about to say something, but quickly stopped, remembering her sister's powers. "It's kind of personal with me too," Anna smiled sheepishly.

CRASH!!!

Timmy and Anna both got up alarmed at the sound of someone crashing into another tree. Timmy and Anna walked over to that tree and saw Spot and Pinkie Pie both looking dazed from the crash.

"Spot? Pinkie Pie?" Timmy said, surprised.

"What are you doing here?" Anna asked.

Spot and Pinkie Pie instantly got up and grinned at Timmy and Anna. "Oh, we were just walking around in the Brisby Forest, and we thought why not join you guys!" Spot said.

"You guys can never have enough friends to join you on such a beautiful evening!" Pinkie Pie hopped up in the air.

"Well, if you really want to-" Anna started to say.

"Perfect!" Pinkie Pie said as she began hopping through the forest. As Anna walked through the forest to keep up with Pinkie Pie, Timmy turned to Spot.

"Spot, what's going on?" Timmy asked.

"I'll explain later, but for right now, Pinkie Pie apparently can see into the future." Spot answered.

Timmy's eyes widened at that as he nervously thought on how the future would turn out.

It was now nighttime in the Brisby Forest as Timmy, Spot, Pinkie Pie and Anna were sitting on the grassy ledge of the Brisby Forest, as Spot and Pinkie Pie were looking up at the stars.

"125..." Pinkie Pie was getting exhausted by counting all the stars in the sky. "126..."

Meanwhile, Timmy was sitting next to Anna looking over the ledge and looking at another part of the Brisby Forest on the other side.

"Would you look at that, Timmy?" Anna asked. "A whole other great looking forest just right over there, it would be cool to see what it's like, huh?"

Timmy looked up at Anna, but he saw the stars shining down on her, as he imagined Anna slowly batting her eyelashes, and smiling warmly at him. Timmy was starting to stare lovingly at her, but quickly snapped out of it, as he realized Anna was sitting right next to him. Timmy then remembered what happened earlier and looked up at Anna.

"Anna?" Timmy asked.

"Hmm?" Anna turned to Timmy.

"I'm sorry, I didn't tell you what Barbara's up to..." Timmy said.

"It's okay, Timmy. We all have secrets." Anna looked up in the sky. "Ones we always promise not to tell,"

"Yeah, ones that feel like they take up your whole life," Timmy spoke.

"You feel like you can't think of anything else." Anna said.

"It's like we can't tell anyone about them," Timmy and Anna both spoke at the same time. They both turned to each other as Anna smiled at Timmy, causing him to blush. All of a sudden, the wind blew a cold breeze as it caused Timmy to shiver a bit.

Anna caught sight of this. "Are you alright, Timmy?"

"Yeah, I'm fine, it's only a bit cold." Timmy smiled sheepishly. Another breeze went over, as Timmy tried to keep himself warm. Then before he knew it, he suddenly felt something stop his body from shaking. He looked up and saw Anna was putting her cape around him.

"Oh!" Anna noticed Timmy was looking at her. "Sorry, I was thinking you needed my cape. I mean, I'm sorry if that bothered you, I-"

"No, it's fine, Anna." Timmy looked up smiling.

Anna grinned at Timmy. He actually appreciated her kindness, and didn't think of her as weird! Anna then remembered how her life at school was as she looked down.

"What's wrong?" Timmy asked.

"Sorry, it's just..." Anna tried to say, but sighed. "I don't really have a lot of friends at school. Sure, there's Elsa, but other then that, nobody really talks to me that much, I always thought it was because I was a little weird."

As Anna looked down, Timmy scooted closer to her as he spoke. "Well...I think you're pretty cool."

Anna's eyes widened as she looked at Timmy who was smiling at her. A warm smile formed on Anna's face as she ruffled Timmy's hair. "Thanks,"

Anna then laid back down on the grass looking up at the stars as Timmy did the same.

"AWWK!"

Timmy suddenly stood up upon hearing a strange sound. He got up and walked over to the edge of the forest.

"What is it, Timmy?" Spot asked, concerned.

"I thought I heard something," Timmy answered as he looked down in the darkness below. His eyes widened as he saw two pterodactyls flying through the darkness! It reminded Timmy of what Barbara showed him earlier...

"Timmy?" Anna asked. "What's going on?"

Timmy quickly turned around with a huge toothy grin. "No, everything's fine!" Timmy quickly spoke. "It's nothing! Nothing at a-" Timmy accidentally lost his footing as he started to fall!

"Timmy!" Spot yelled.

Anna, without a second thought, quickly leaped in and grabbed Timmy's arm.

"It's alright, Timmy!" Anna spoke. "I gotcha!" She didn't noticed her body was slowly slipping as she suddenly fell along with Timmy! But then, Spot quickly hopped in and grabbed Anna's hand while Pinkie Pie held onto Spot's body. Pinkie Pie then looked below her feet and saw they were still slipping.

"Uh-oh," Pinkie Pie whispered fearfully. Before all four of them knew it, they were all falling through the darkness...deeper...deeper and deeper below...

Spot started to open his eyes as he noticed Pinkie Pie staring over him.

"I didn't know you run in your sleep!" Pinkie Pie said.

"Yah!" Spot jumped back. "Wha-what's going on? Where are we?"

"I don't know," Pinkie Pie looked around and sniffed. "But it smells...Prehistoric...?"

Spot got confused at that as he got up, but as he took his first step, he heard a crack. He looked down and saw he stepped on remains of a large egg.

"Eh," Spot shook his leg trying to get the remains off it, but he then fell backwards in a small hole.

"Whoa!" Pinkie Pie looked at the hole as she helped Spot out. "That's the most weirdly-shaped hole I have ever set my eyes on!" Pinkie Pie smacked the back of her head as her eyeballs popped out. She picked them up and glanced them over the hole. "Yep! Definitely Number 1!"

Spot looked at the hole more closely and his eyes widened. "That's no hole..." He stood back. "That's a footprint!" Spot and Pinkie Pie both saw it was indeed a large footprint.

Spot then realized the most important thing. "Wait, WHERE'S TIMMY?" Spot noticed a path leading into darkness but he didn't care, he needed to find Timmy and Anna!

"TIMMY?! ANNA?! WHERE ARE YOU?!" Spot ran through the path followed by Pinkie Pie as they kept trying to call their names. "TIMMY! ANNA! HELLO!!!! Darn it, Pinkie Pie! Where's a flashlight?!"

"I think I must've dropped it!" Pinkie Pie answered Spot's question. "But don't worry, I'm always prepared!" Pinkie Pie then smacked the back of her head, as her eyes started glowing.

"Now that is more like it!" Spot grinned. All of a sudden, the two felt a nice cool breeze.

"You gotta admit, for a creepy dark cave, it has nice air!" Pinkie Pie sighed.

"Yeah," Spot spoke, a little nervous on where the air might even be from. "It does feel-PINKIE PIE!" Spot quickly noticed that Pinkie Pie was inside the mouth of a T-Rex. Without thinking Spot grabbed Pinkie Pie's tail and pulled her from the T-Rex's mouth before it clamped shut.

"It feels Pinkie Pie?" Pinkie Pie asked, not noticing the T-Rex. "That's...confusingly flattering!"

Pinkie Pie then heard a growl as she saw the T-Rex standing over them. The T-Rex placed his finger on Pinkie Pie's head and pushed it down, turning Pinkie Pie's eye-lights off.

Timmy's eyes started to slowly open as he noticed Anna waving her hand over him.

"Anna?" Timmy asked weakly.

"Timmy!" Anna grinned as she helped Timmy up. "You're alright! Wow, you were unconscious longer then me! Not that that's a good thing!"

Timmy looked around. "Where are we?" He then saw the light of a flashlight shine on the rocky wall. He turned and saw Anna holding a flashlight.

"Don't know," Anna spoke. "But this flashlight I found might help us!"

As Anna walked through the darkness with her flashlight, Timmy looked down nervously.

"We gotta find Spot and Pinkie Pie and get out of here!" Timmy whispered to himself.

But then he remembered something. He pulled out of his pocket a purple speaker from Barbara! But then Timmy quickly realized that he was with Anna! If she heard him with that speaker, his cousin and her friends would be exposed!

But Timmy was sill determined to save he and his friends lives. So, he softly turned on the speaker without making a sound and spoke quietly as he could into the speaker. "Hello...?...Barbara?...Hello?"

"Who are you talking to?"

Timmy quickly yelped when Anna spoke out of nowhere as the speaker flew out of his hands.

"What is this little thing of yours?" Anna asked as she walked over to the speaker and picked it up. Timmy was worried, but then he thought, maybe that speaker doesn't have anything to do with Batgirl.

"Hey, there's a Batgirl symbol on here!" Anna said surprised.

Timmy slapped his forehead. "Darn it, Barbara!" He muttered quietly.

"What a great idea, Timmy!" Anna said. "With this, the Super Best Friends Forever will be down to save us!"

"Uh...yeah, uh-huh." Timmy spoke shyly.

"Say, where did you get this, anyway?" Anna asked as she handed Timmy the speaker.

"It's..." Timmy was starting to get nervous. "It's...personal?"

Anna then knelt down to Timmy's level, concerned. "Timmy, is something wrong?"

Timmy then sighed, he had no choice now, he had to face the music, especially to his biggest crush. "Anna...my cousin is-AAAAAAUGH!!!!"

Timmy yelled as a huge pterodactyl suddenly swooped down and caught him in his legs. This caused Timmy to accidentally drop the speaker, causing it to break.

"Timmy!" Anna gasped. "Hold on! I'm coming!"

Timmy tried to get out of the flying beast's grip, but no luck. He saw Anna running after them with her flashlight, but she started getting farther and farther away from Timmy's eyes.

Meanwhile, Spot and Pinkie Pie were still trying to escape from the ferocious T-Rex. "Pinkie Pe!" Spot yelled. "What do we do?!"

Pinkie Pie's eyes widened as she grinned. "I have an idea!" She then grabbed Spot and stopped running.

"Pinkie Pie, what-?!" Spot was silenced by Pinkie Pie as they both stood still. The T-Rex didn't see them stop as he pretty much continued running in the darkness, not seeing where they were.

"Oh!" Spot fully realized what Pinkie Pie's plan was. But then Spot's eyes widened. "What are we gonna do about Timmy and Anna? They've gotta be here somewhere!" Spot then remembered Pinkie Pie's vision. "Pinkie Pie, you need to have another vision!"

"I can't just have another vision!" Pinkie Pie said. "They usually pop up whenever I get hit on the head!" Pinkie Pie then had another idea. She grabbed a nearby large stick and handed it to Spot. "Here! Hit me on the head!"

Spot's eyes widened. He looked nervously at the stick. "Pinkie Pie, are sure you want-"

"Yeah!" Pinkie Pie nodded. "Don't worry, pain goes away from genies in a matter of seconds!"

Spot looked nervously at Pinkie Pie and the stick. "Okay," Spot spoke. "But this is going to hurt me way more then it's going to hurt you."

"Don't worry, Spot!" Pinkie Pie insisted. "I won't feel a thin-!"

WHAM!!!!

Pinkie Pie was interrupted when Spot gave a large blow to her head.

"Sorry!" Spot yelped. "Did you get anything? Again, sorry!"

Pinkie Pie stood up a little dazed, but quickly shook it off. "Nope, nothin-!"

WHAM!!!!

Spot gave another large blow sending Pinkie Pie on her back.

"What about now?" Spot asked.

Pinkie Pie shook off her daze and turned to Spot. "Nope, still kind of blank."

WHAM!!!!

Spot gave another blow, but it still didn't work.

"Maybe I'm not doing it hard enough." Spot looked at his stick.

"Here! Let me try!" Pinkie Pie took the stick and began to hit herself with it.

WHAM!!!!

Each time Pinkie Pie hit herself, Spot couldn't help but cringe. He knew Pinkie Pie wasn't in pain, but he still couldn't help it. But neither of them knew that the sounds Spot and Pinkie Pie made were attracting the large T-Rex.

After so many times of hitting herself, Pinkie Pie finally settled down. But then she looked annoyed.

"I don't get it!" Pinkie Pie put her hoof to her cheek. "Usually, I'd be seeing a vision right now!"

All of a sudden, a piece of the cave dropped on Pinkie Pie's head, as she fell over. She slowly got up dazed, but then her eyes started to glow a bright blue.

"Yes!" Spot jumped in the air, realizing what that meant. "Okay, Pinkie Pie, what do you see?"

Pinkie Pie's were still glowing blue, but then her mouth started to form into a huge grin. "Awwww!!!!" She put her head on her hooves, sighing dreamily.

"Pinkie Pie?" Spot asked. "What is it? What's going on?"

Pinkie Pie suddenly snapped back to reality with eyes as big as her grin. "It'sonlythemostadorablemostpreciousmostcutestthingEVER!!!!"

Pinkie Pie's 'EVER!!!!' echoed through the cave. Then, Spot and Pinkie Pie felt a few drops of water. They both looked up and saw the T-Rex sitting down above them, with his head on his fingers, similar to the position Pinkie Pie was in a few seconds ago, and wearing a huge smirk.

"Run...quickly!!!" Spot yelped as he took Pinkie Pie's hoof and started to run.

Meanwhile, Timmy was still in the pterodactyl's grasp as he was trying to escape, but no luck. The pterodactyl then flew towards it nest and dropped Timmy into it.

Timmy began backing up against the nest in fear as the pterodactyl got closer towards him, licking his chops.

"HI-YAH!" All of a sudden, Anna charged in and with one swift kick, knocked the pterodactyl backwards.

"Wha-Anna?" Timmy asked in surprise.

"Stay in the nest, Timmy!" Anna spoke as she got ready to attack the charging pterodactyl.

Timmy quickly did what he was told as Anna quickly grabbed a pink flower and held it up.

"Here!" Anna waved the flower in front of the pterodactyl. "Stay back!"

The pterodactyl opened it's beak wide open as it charged for Anna, but got the flower in it's mouth. All of a sudden, the pterodactyl started to get dizzy as it's fell over, out like a light.

Anna let out a sigh of relief. "Thank heaven," She turned to Timmy who was in amazement of what he saw. "Oh, don't worry, he's only knocked out, he'll wake up later."

"Uh...Thanks for saving me." Timmy said as he got out of the nest.

"Don't mention it. I mean if you want to you can-but-no, wait I-" Anna stuttered before clearing her throat. "No problem." She and Timmy then looked down from the ledge of the cliff the nest was sitting on and saw how high they were.

"How are we gonna get down?" Timmy asked.

Anna looked around, wondering where there was something that could help them. Her face brightened when she noticed some vines hanging from the ledge. "Yes!" Anna grinned at that. Anna turned to Timmy. "Okay, Timmy! Jump on my back!"

Timmy felt nervous. "Uh...okay." Timmy hopped on Anna's back as Anna got herself ready. She then made a huge leap as she quickly grabbed a hold of one of the vines. She then used her legs to fully hold on as she slid down the vine all the way to the ground.

Anna sighed a big breath. "Whew! That was close!"

"Heh, yeah." Timmy spoke, shyly.

Anna then looked up and saw what looked like two edges of cliffs on the right and left, way up high.

"Hey, Timmy! Look!" Anna said. "A way out!"

"AWWK!!!"

Anna looked up and saw more pterodactyls circling above them. She quickly grabbed Timmy and hid behind a huge rock.

"We're gonna have to hid for a few minutes..." Anna chuckled nervously.

Timmy, who was exhausted from flying in different directions, took notice that his face was in Anna's chest. Timmy yelped and jumped back. "Nothing! Iwasdoingnothing!"

Anna looked confused as she didn't notice what happened. But Anna remembered something as she looked at Timmy. "So...back there...like before the dinosaur problem, is something wrong?"

Timmy was about to say something, but he didn't know how to say it.

"It's alright, Timmy." Anna put her hand on his shoulder. "You can tell me, I mean it's not like your cousin is actually Batgirl or anything!"

Timmy looked down. Anna's eyes widened in realization.

"Your cousin is Batgirl?" Anna asked in surprise.

"Y-yes," Timmy said quietly.

"No way!" Anna said with a large grin. "I can't believe your cousin is actually a superhero! What's it like?"

"It's cool," Timmy said. "But you're not going to tell anyone, are you?"

Anna pulled Timmy close to her. "Hey," Anna spoke softly. "There is no way I'm gonna to tell anyone about this. It's your secret and I wouldn't dare give it away."

"You really mean it?" Timmy asked.

Anna smiled. "Sure I do! In fact, you're not the only one who has a crazy secret."

Timmy looked up at Anna. "You do too?"

"Yeah," Anna said. "It would totally freak you out if you knew."

"Is it that Elsa has powers to make snow and ice?" Timmy asked.

Anna's jaw dropped. "How...how did you know that?"

Timmy looked down. "I sometimes see Elsa sneeze out icicles...one got my hat today..." Timmy tried to giggle.

"Does anyone else know?" Anna asked.

"Actually no," Timmy said. "I kept it because...I didn't want you to get hurt."

Anna felt very touched by what Timmy just said...he kept this secret...because he cared for her. "That is probably one of the sweetest things I think anyone has ever done for me."

"Really?" Timmy asked. Anna nodded with a smile. Timmy felt good upon hearing that, all that nervousness he had started to fade away...

"HELP!!!!" yelled out a familiar voice. Timmy and Anna turned and saw Spot running for their direction until they eventually crashed into them.

Once Spot got up he saw Timmy. "Timmy, you're alright!" Spot grabbed Timmy and pulled him into a big hug.

"RAAAAAAAAUGH!!!!" The four turned and saw the roaring T-Rex getting closer.

Timmy quickly remembered something and turned to Pinkie Pie. "Pinkie Pie, do you have balloons?"

"Like all the time!" Pinkie Pie replied pulling a blue balloon out of her bag.

"Quick! Take all of the air out!" Timmy said, frantically. Pinkie Pie then sucked out all of the air as her whole body blew up in the similar way of a balloon.

"Grab on!" Timmy said as he, Spot and Anna grabbed onto Pinkie's legs.

Pinkie Pie then floated up, up, up and out of the cave with Timmy, Spot and Anna before the T-Rex could eat them. Once they all got away, the T-Rex stubbornly looked down and kicked a boulder in frustration.

"Hooray!" Pinkie Pie cheered as she hugged Spot. "We made it! We're alive!"

Timmy looked down from the ledge seeing the pterodactyls flying in circles and the T-Rex pacing.

"Wow, Timmy!" Anna spoke. "That was some quick thinking you had there!"

"Uh, thanks!" Timmy said. "You never know when an idea can pop in your head!"

Anna chuckled at that. She then knelt down to Timmy. "Timmy, thank you so much for keeping my secret. It really helped me."

"And thanks for keeping my secret too! It's gonna help me also!" Timmy smiled.

"Secrets?" Spot said, but Pinkie Pie put her hooves over Spot's mouth and pinned him down.

"Don't worry," Anna put her hand on Timmy's shoulder. "You can count on me." Anna then gave Timmy a small kiss on the cheek.

Timmy began blushing so much as his face turned red as a tomato and he started thumping his foot.

Anna looked a little confused. "Is he alright?"

Spot put his paw on Timmy's shoulder as Timmy suddenly snapped back to reality.

"Yes!" Timmy spoke happily, jumping in the air. "Everything is great! I mean, really, really great!" Timmy began running around the forest. "Look at the moon! It's so huge! And the stars! Wow!"

"Hold on, Timmy!" Anna giggled as she tried to catch up with Timmy.

Spot watched this, looking surprised. "I must say, you look very calm compared to Timmy right now." Spot told Pinkie Pie. But then, Spot noticed Pinkie Pie in the tree branches swinging back and forth very fast. "Whee-whee-whee-whee-whee-whee-WHEE!!!!!"

"Of course, I could be wrong." Spot shrugged.

THE END

The Black Widow Bride

In loving memory of Joe Alaskey

(Original theme by Michael Picher) (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com)

It was a dark night in Animation Acres, but not just any dark night, it was darker then usual, the bright stars would start to dim and almost vanish from sight. The weather would start to turn cooler as the last leaves dropped from their tree branches. On this evening, Timmy, Spot, Pinkie Pie and Spike were over at Cartman and SpongeBob's house for a sleepover. Spike was looking out of Cartman's window, nervously. For a second, he almost thought he heard something.

"Spike?"

Spike quickly turned around and looked at Timmy who was sitting on the floor with Spot, Cartman and SpongeBob playing cards. "You okay?"

"Uh, yeah!" Spike quickly said. "I thought something was out there. But I guess it was nothing."

All of a sudden, Cartman's bed sheets started to rise in front of Spike. The young dragon yelped at the sight and jumped off the bed.

Pinkie Pie popped her head out of the sheets. "No worries! It's only me!"

Cartman turned to Timmy. "Remind me to burn my sheets later," Cartman then glanced over at Spike who was shivering. "What's up with him?"

Timmy turned to his longtime friend. "Hey, dude. It's alright, there's nothing out there."

"No, I-I'm fine," Spike stuttered.

Cartman smirked and raised an eyebrow. "So, you're not scared?"

"No!" Spike quickly spoke.

"Well, I am. Especially after hearing..." Cartman paused. "Nah, forget about it."

Spike's eyes widened in fear. "What? Forget about what?"

"No, no, I shouldn't say a word," Cartman pretended to act innocent. "It would make the night even worse for you,"

"Cartman!" Timmy said, annoyed.

"What happened? I'm not scared!" Spike stood up.

"You mean, you never heard the story of...The Black Widow Bride?" Cartman grabbed a flashlight and held it under his face.

Spike's eyes widened. "W-who's she?"

"I'm guessing that's the cue for 'Tell the story'!" Pinkie Pie eagerly jumped from the bed and joined the others as they started to listen to Cartman's story. "The Black Widow Bride was once a lovely woman named Constance Hatcheway, someone who every man would want for his bride, unfortunately, nobody has ever witnessed that...ALIVE!"

Everyone was silent as Cartman continued. "Constance is nothing more then a gold digger, with one of the most intense schemes ever. She was married numerous times, usually to very rich men, and for each honeymoon, she would have them go to a nice looking house, deep in the Brisby Forest..." Cartman was stopped by the sound of munching. "SpongeBob, quit eating your hands!"

SpongeBob was so spooked by the story, he gone from biting his finger nails, right down to eating his hands and arms. "...Sorry." SpongeBob smiled nervously as two hands grew back, because he's a sponge.

"Anyway," Cartman continued. "As the lovely couple would go to sleep, the woman would go downstairs and get her hatchet...and slowly walk back upstairs..." Cartman pulled out a toy axe. "And while her husband was asleep...she'd do her deed."

"They celebrate Meat of the Month?" Pinkie Pie asked. "Genie tried celebrating it that way, but the ax was too dull to cut."

"No!" Cartman snapped. "She chops off her husband's head!"

Everyone gasped. "She did this numerous times?!" Spike asked.

Cartman nodded. "The only thing she was afraid of was getting caught. Which, she actually almost did."

"Well, what happened to her?" Spot asked.

"Constance was worried someone might find out, so she eventually decided to keep the money she had and live in the house for the rest of her life...until one day...sitting on her rocking chair...RAAAUGH!!!!" Everyone jumped at Cartman yelled and clutched his chest. "It was done."

SpongeBob nervously spoke up. "What happened to the house?"

"People say that her spirit still roams the house every night, looking for victims who would enter..." Cartman turned off his flashlight as everyone's fear started growing. "She would shriek out wedding vows in a horrific voice to anyone who would walk through her doors...Rich or poor...young or old...doesn't matter...what does...is that you're DEAD!!!!" Cartman turned on his flashlight appearing between Timmy and Spike. Spike yelped and hid under a blanket, while Pinkie Pie turned white as chalk, Spot hid under the bed and SpongeBob literally fell to pieces. This caused Cartman to go in a laughing fit.

Timmy noticed Spike still under the blanket and turned to Cartman. "Okay, Cartman. We all know that this Black Widow Bride is fake!"

Cartman shrugged. "Never said it wasn't."

"He does have a point!" Timmy looked down and saw a bunch of tiny little SpongeBobs looking up at him.

"Even if she was real," Cartman spoke. "She'd never get me, I ain't scared of anything!"

The gang then heard the doorbell rang.

"Pizza's here!" Pinkie Pie chirped.

Hearing that, the gang all hurried downstairs in a flash, as the tiny SpongeBobs all morphed into the regular SpongeBob. But SpongeBob noticed that one part was missing. He turned to Pinkie Pie who was holding the last tiny SpongeBob.

"Aww, he's so cute I could DIE!!!!" Pinkie Pie shook the tiny SpongeBob. She then noticed SpongeBob looking at her with his hand out. Pinkie Pie chuckled nervously as she handed him the tiny SpongeBob. As the two walked downstairs, Timmy peeked in Cartman's room and noticed Spike was still under the blanket.

"Hey," Timmy asked. "You okay?"

"Y-yeah," Spike spoke. "I'm fine."

"If you're still scared about that story, don't worry." Timmy said as helped Spike out of the blanket. "Cartman's only messing with ya. In fact, Kara actually told that story to me too."

"Really?" Spike asked.

"Yep," Timmy said. "And she told me it was nothing but a phony legend."

Spike smiled at Timmy. "Thanks,"

"Don't mention it." Timmy said as he playfully elbowed Spike, making him giggle.

Pinkie Pie poked her head through the door with a slice of pizza in her mouth. "You guys want pizza?"

Timmy and Spike both nodded excitedly at that as they followed Pinkie Pie downstairs. But unknown to them, someone was indeed watching them. Outside Cartman's window, peeked Iago, the parrot of the wicked sorcerer Jafar. He was grinning evilly when he heard about the Black Widow Bride. Quickly, he hopped off Cartman's window and flew towards the Animation Acres prison.

Once Iago reached the prison, he snuck past the police office and into the cell-room. Once he reached Jafar's, he saw it was empty and saw on his bed a dummy that was wearing Jafar's clothes. But it wasn't a surprise to him. He pulled out a large stick and pushed it against the wall. The part of the wall then slid open, revealing a staircase going down. Iago flew through the staircase and stopped at the door. He slowly creaked the door open and noticed Jafar sitting at his desk. He felt nervous approaching the sorcerer. He hasn't quite himself after being locked in prison.

"Uh..." Iago spoke. "Hey, Jafar!"

Jafar didn't turn around, he was working on something. "Any news to report?"

"Well, I was flying around and I found out something that could lead us to getting rid of Spot and Timmy!" Iago answered.

"Excellent." Jafar spoke.

"I thought you'd be pleased." Iago grinned, smugly.

All of a sudden, Jafar's fist clenched. "Pleased?" Iago saw Jafar's quill instantly break in two. Jafar stood up and glared down at Iago

"Pleased to be humiliated by an insignificant DOG?!" Iago backed away from Jafar's menacing tone. "Pleased to be rotting in jail, day in and day out, without any coffee?! PLEASED that my entire life's work has been destroyed by THESE TWO?!" Jafar pulled out a picture of Timmy and Spot's heads on sticks.

"I-I know you haven't been happy the past few weeks, and I-" Iago stopped when he noticed Jafar's picture. "Whoa, you drew that yourself?"

"Guilty," Jafar answered, looking at his picture. "I was thinking about adding vultures, looking for their remains, but that would've made it look like...I had...problems..." Jafar quickly snapped out of his state. "But what did you find out about them?"

"From what I've seen, The Black Widow Bride is their current phase." Iago perched on Jafar's desk.

"The Black Widow Bride?" Jafar laughed. "Mindless little fools, that's nothing but an old fantasy tale. But what does that have to do with 'our' needs?"

"Simple," Iago flew towards Jafar's shelf and pulled out a book, while Jafar was still adding something to his picture. "There's one special way to trick anybody, Psycology!" Iago placed a book that said 'Psychology' on the cover.

"Ah!" Jafar grinned. "Of course!" Jafar opened the book and looked on the page while finishing up his drawing. The sorcerer read aloud. "To influence people, aim first for the brave...the ones who aren't certain of danger the most, are led much closer...to their downfall!" Jafar laughed evilly at that as he finished his drawing, with two vultures on Timmy and Spot's heads.

The sun shined brightly in the next morning. In Cartman and SpongeBob's home, everybody was still asleep. Spike was tossing and turning in his sleep. Cartman woke up and noticed Spike moving around. A grin formed on his face as he slowly crept towards Spike and pulled out a toy axe. He slowly set it in front of Spike while he was asleep. Spike woke up with a startle, but noticed he was looking straight at the axe.

"YAH!" Spike yelped. Everybody instantly woke up, with Pinkie Pie accidentally getting stuck on the ceiling. Cartman laughed at Spike's misfortune as Timmy looked annoyed.

"Will you knock it off?" Timmy snapped.

"Oh, lighten up! It was a joke." Cartman frowned.

"Well, that 'joke' is starting to get stupid!" Timmy walked up to Cartman's face, giving him an angry glare.

"Now, now." SpongeBob spoke calmly. "Let's be smart and end this."

"I've been in the Brisby Forest before, and I saw her creeping behind the trees!" Cartman spoke.

"No you didn't!" Timmy said.

"Wanna bet?" Cartman shot back.

"HOLD IT!" SpongeBob put his hands in the air. "Now, this Black Widow Bride is a story. But, we don't know if it's real or not!"

"Are you saying we should go in the forest ourselves?" Spot asked.

SpongeBob's eyes widened. "FAR from it, trust me! But, there's always the library!"

"...SpongeBob..." Cartman groaned.

"Come on, Eric! There's nothing a little reading can't solve!" SpongeBob grinned. He then noticed Cartman writing something on a piece of paper. Cartman handed the paper to SpongeBob. "Read it."

The paper read, Reading is boring!

SpongeBob glared at Cartman, who was snickering.

"Reading is good!" Spike spoke up. "W-what I mean is, it'll get things done a lot faster!"

"I can go to the library, too." Timmy said, stepping in for Spike.

"Well, then it's settled!" SpongeBob spoke proudly. "Let's head on over!"

As Timmy, Spot, SpongeBob and Spike were about to exit, Cartman spoke up. "Uh, guys?"

"What?" Timmy turned around, annoyed by Cartman.

"...Pajamas?" Cartman pointed at the clothes his friends had on.

Timmy, Spot and SpongeBob looked sheepishly at their pajamas and quickly ran in the bedroom to change. Cartman shook his head at this, only for Pinkie Pie to finally drop from the ceiling and land on Cartman.

The gang was now at the library to find a book on the Black Widow Bride. But so far, they couldn't really find anything. But unknown to any of them, Iago was hiding in the library, with his own book on the Black Widow Bride. Hiding behind a book shelf, he gently pushed his book out in the open and coughed to get the kids' attention.

"Oh!" Pinkie Pie spoke as she pulled out a book. "Here's one!" Spot looked at the book. "This is the black widow spider."

Iago coughed louder.

"Oh, right!" Pinkie Pie looked at the cover, looking at the scary looking spider. "Looks too cute to be scary!"

Iago finally couldn't take waiting anymore as he picked up the book and threw it at Cartman's head, causing him to fall over. Before anyone could notice, Iago quickly went back into hiding.

"What the heck?!" Cartman said, getting up.

"Hey!" Pinkie Pie picked up the book. "Here it is!"

"Well then, let's hear it!" SpongeBob spoke.

The six went over to a chair to read the book as Pinkie Pie opened it. "Hey, here's something new! George Hightower!"

Spot took the book and read aloud. "George Hightower, the last of Hatcheway's husbands. He found out of her crimes before the deadly event, but Constance quickly killed him before he could do anything. But instead of chopping off the head, the axe only hit the top of George's head. Having enough of these murders and worried of being caught again, Constance decided to live for the rest of her life in the house, until her death."

Spike started to shiver at the thought of George's demise. "Does it say if she's real or not?"

Spot looked back at the book. "If she's real or not, only time will tell, once you find out..."

The gang was in cold silence at that last part. "Okay, I think we've heard enough!" SpongeBob spoke standing up. "I say we forget about this and stay alive as long as possible!"

"Agreed!" Timmy, Spot, Pinkie Pie and Spike all said.

As they began to exit the library, Cartman rolled his eyes. "Weenies," He muttered as they began to leave. But Pinkie Pie was still looking at the book as she turned the page. "Hey, guys! This looks like a cookbook! I hope it has cupcakes!"

Iago's eyes widened as he grabbed another book and threw it at Pinkie Pie's head. Pinkie Pie fell over in a daze.

"What was that, Pinkie Pie?" Spot asked turning around.

"Wha-?" Pinkie Pie asked, as she shook her head. "What did I say?"

"Let's get home," Spot said as he helped Pinkie Pie up and headed out the door with her. But as they walked out, Spike couldn't help but notice red feathers in the library.

"Red feathers?" Spike said to himself. But then, he noticed Iago quickly flying towards the back exit.

Spike recognized the evil parrot and quickly turned around. "Guys, I-!" Spike was going to yell for his friends, but they were already gone. Spike quickly ran to the back exit to follow Iago.

Spike ran and ran and ran as fast as his feet could carry him, until Iago finally hid behind a large tree on a hill. Spike slowly snuck on the other side, but accidentally stepped on a twig.

Iago heard the snapping, as he quickly flew to the other side of the tree...Nothing. Iago quickly snuck back around the other side, not knowing that Spike was hiding in the green leaves at the top of the tree. Spike sighed in relief, It's a good thing dragons can climb trees, he thought to himself.

He peeked out of the leaves and saw Iago pulling out a mirror. "Come on, buddy! It's time for action! Show me Jafar!"

The mirror glowed, and showed a green mask. "You know, you're still not attractive."

"Who asked you?!" Iago angrily shook the mirror until it finally showed Jafar who was showing his teeth. Spike gasped at the sight of Jafar. He certainly didn't forget that he previously tried to take over Animation Acres. But what was he up to?

Jafar was still showing his teeth until he noticed Iago. "Aah!" Jafar yelped. "Iago! How many times have I told you not to contact me this way?!" Jafar growled.

Iago grinned sheepishly. "Sorry,"

Jafar put a hand to his face. "Ugh, whatever. What is going on, anyway?"

"Well, I'm reeling them into our trap!" Iago grinned. "If I can think of one more idea, they'll be in that forest before we know it!"

"Yes," Jafar chuckled. "And when they enter the forest, we'll be ready for them."

Spike gasped at this! Timmy and Spot were in big trouble now! Spike didn't notice his footing as he fell over, quickly grabbing onto the tree branch.

"What was that?" Jafar spoke up. Iago quickly flew around to the other side of the tree, and once again spotted nothing. But Spike quickly scurried over to the other side of the tree and slid off. Without the two villains noticing, he quickly ran to find his friends.

The gang was walking back to their homes until Spike ran up to them. "Timmy! Guys! Wait, stop!!"

"Spike?" Timmy asked. "Spike, what happened?"

Spike panted to catch his breath. "It's...Jafar...he's back!"

"Jafar?!" Timmy and Spot both said.

"Not that super nasty sorcerer again!" Pinkie Pie yelped.

"He's planning to kill you!" Spike said, frantically. "He's using the Black Widow Bride to do that!"

"The Black Widow Bride, huh?" Cartman smirked. "Nice try, but I'm not falling for it!"

"I'm telling you guys, it's the truth!" Spike begged. "You gotta believe me!"

"Cartman, I think we should listen!" Timmy told Cartman.

"Oh, no. I think you're right." Cartman shrugged. "After all, Spike knows what he's talking about...Right?" Cartman instantly pulled out the fake axe, making Spike jump. This caused Cartman to laugh. "That never gets old!"

Spike couldn't take it anymore. Angry at Cartman's antics, he walked back to his home in a huff.

"Spike, wait!" Timmy tried to stop Spike, but no luck. Timmy turned back to Cartman, angrily.

"Do you ever know when to shut up?!" Timmy growled.

"I'll shut up when I feel like it!" Cartman put his face in front of Timmy's.

"Stop!" Pinkie Pie picked up both Timmy and Cartman. "You both are going to hug each other and make up right now!"

Cartman, annoyed with Pinkie Pie, pulled his hat down over his eyes in frustration.

"Come on, can't we work this out like buddies?" Pinkie Pie asked putting Timmy and Cartman down.

"Okay," Timmy said, dusting himself. "Whether Jafar is waiting for us or not, I want this whole Black Widow Bride thing to be put to rest!"

Timmy was about to continue, until he heard Pinkie Pie snickering.

"What?" Timmy asked. But then he realized what he previously said and slapped his forehead.

"So, what are you saying? You want a bet?" Cartman asked. "If The Black Widow Bride is a fake, we'll never talk about this again!"

"Deal!" Timmy shook Cartman's hand with a smirk.

It was close to sundown, and Timmy and Spot had their winter coats on, ready to head outside, while nobody was looking.

"Wait a minute!" Timmy whispered.

"What?" Spot asked.

"You're a dog? Why do you need a coat?" Timmy asked.

Spot's eyes widened. "Oh, yeah." Spot took off his coat and continued to sneak out with Timmy.

"It's a good thing no one caught us." Timmy whispered.

"Caught you doing what?" asked a voice. Timmy and Spot both yelped at the sight of Donna looking down at them, raising an eyebrow with her arms crossed.

"Oh, hi!" Timmy spoke up. "Well...we were...uh..." Timmy felt nervous about this, while Barbara or Kara would be easier to explain things to, Donna took a lot of things very seriously and was not easy to fool.

"We were going for a walk!" Spot quickly said as he grabbed his leash. "It's...such a nice evening! And why not soak up the sun's gorgeous beauty as it touches down on us?" Timmy and Donna were surprised by Spot's sudden way of talking. Spot blushed. "Sorry, I get carried away at times."

"So, can we?" Timmy asked.

Donna looked suspiciously at Timmy and Spot's big grins. "Be home before nine."

Timmy and Spot sighed at that as they both hugged Donna's legs. "Thanks Donna!" As they were about to go outside, Donna called them. "Wait! Not before Jiminy goes too."

Timmy and Spot looked down and saw Jiminy smiling at them. "Hi, boys!"

Timmy and Spot both grinned nervously at Jiminy and waved at him.

As Donna closed the door, Timmy, Spot and Jiminy were on their way.

"So, boys," Jiminy spoke. "Where are we heading off to?"

"Well," Timmy asked. "It's kind of a long story." Timmy stopped when he noticed Spot next to a bush with his leg up. Spot saw Timmy and Jiminy looking at him. "What?"

As they were reaching the Brisby Forest in the now dark sky, Timmy and Spot told Jiminy about the bet made with Cartman. He was less then happy. "The Black Widow Bride?" Jiminy asked. He quickly hopped from Timmy's shoulder and to the ground. "Hold it, I don't think this is a good idea!"

"Jiminy!" Timmy said. "Cartman won't stop teasing Spike about this! We have to do it!"

Jiminy held his hands up. "Boys, boys. Take it easy. I'm telling you, this whole thing is nothing but an ol' made up story. Passed on from generation to generation." Jiminy then turned to walk back home. "Now, I say we all go home and put this behi-"

"There you are!" Cartman called. The three turned and saw Cartman, SpongeBob and Pinkie Pie waiting for them. "We've been waiting forever!"

Timmy and Spot ran up to them as Jiminy nervously followed.

"So, are you guys ready?" Cartman asked with a smirk.

"You know it," Timmy answered, raising an eyebrow.

"Let's get to it!" Pinkie Pie reached in her bag and pulled out her flashlight and turned it on. As the gang began to walk through the forest, Jiminy went to follow them. He wasn't exactly the snitching type, but he would still do his best to keep Timmy and Spot from danger. But if he was told about the part of Jafar, he certainly wouldn't waste any time telling Timmy's guardians.

It was a half hour that they were walking, through the forest, and still no sign of the Black Widow Bride.

"Alright, Cartman." Timmy said. "We've been out here for a half hour, can we go home yet?"

"I second that statement!" Jiminy jumped in the air.

"Ha! You're not getting scared, are ya?" Cartman turned to Timmy.

"No, it's be-" Timmy paused when he saw Pinkie Pie pointing at something.

"Pinkie Pie, what's wrong?" Timmy asked.

"Look!" Pinkie Pie whispered fearfully.

The gang were all amazed by the sight. It was an enormous house that looked like it was there for decades.

Cartman himself was starting to get nervous. But he quickly pulled himself together. "Well, what do you think, guys?" Cartman asked.

"I wouldn't be so sure, Eric!" SpongeBob spoke. "That could be any house!"

Cartman wasn't going to take any chances and chicken out when he had the chance. "Well, I say we check it out for ourselves!" Cartman ran up to the house as everyone followed.

"Boys, wait!" Jiminy called, running up to them.

Once the gang walked inside the house, Jiminy hopped in front of them. "Okay, this is where I draw the line!" Jiminy spoke up, getting everyone's attention. "We are going home right this minute!"

Cartman snickered. "Don't tell me the bug is scared."

"It's an insect to you, bighead!" Jiminy snapped. "And besides, it's probably dangerous here! All of us are in real dan-!" Jiminy paused. "Wait, where's Pinkie Pie?"

As everyone noticed Pinkie Pie was gone, Cartman still looked surprised by Jiminy's insult. "My head's not that big,"

The gang looked up and noticed Pinkie Pie at the top of the stairs, looking at a room with the door wide open. She wasn't saying a word.

"Hey, are you okay?" Timmy asked. Everyone walked upstairs to Pinkie Pie and looked where she was...Everyone was in silence. In the room, in a rocking chair, they could see some sort of figure, sitting in it, not making a sound.

"S-s-she's real!" SpongeBob stammered.

"I really think we should go now!" Jiminy said backing away.

Cartman started to sweat nervously. But he quickly tried to cover up. "Guys, relax!" Cartman spoke. "I-it's only the body! I don't see any ghost around here!" But Cartman didn't notice the figure turn towards them, and get up from the rocking chair, much to everyone else's fear.

"What?" Cartman said, wiping his sweat. "The body isn't gonna hurt ya! It's dead! It's most likely been sitting there for years!" The figure pulled out an axe and began walking towards them.

"RUN!" SpongeBob screamed as he and the others began running for the door.

"...N-nice try, guys!" Cartman called out, trying to keep himself from being frightened. "If you're trying to scare me, you're gonna have to try harder then tha-" Cartman turned around and saw the figure raising the axe.

"AAAAAAAAUGH!!!!!" Cartman screamed as he ran down the stairs with the others trying to open the door which was now closed. "WHY WON'T IT OPEN?!"

"It looks like someone nailed it shut!" Spot looked at the door and saw many nails on the door, keeping it shut.

They heard footsteps getting closer as they kept trying to get the door open. "GET ME OUT OF HERE!!!!" Cartman yelled, pulling on the doorknob.

"Hello, kids..." The figure spoke. The gang turned around in fear, as the figure revealed itself. It was Jafar in a wedding dress. "Miss me?"

"Jafar?" Timmy and Spot both said.

"In the flesh," Jafar grinned. All of a sudden, a net dropped on Timmy, Spot, Cartman, SpongeBob, Pinkie Pie and Jiminy.

"Going somewhere?" Iago squawked from the top of the door.

Jafar took the trapped kids into the basement of the house, and had them each trapped in stocks. And for good measure, he placed Jiminy inside a glass jar so he wouldn't get in the way.

"Why don't you pick on someone your own size, you big bully!" Jiminy yelled trying to get through the glass.

Jafar laughed. "Look, he's having a tiny little tantrum! Isn't he adorable, children?" Jafar then walked towards a sharpener, and placed his axe on it, getting it nice and sharp.

"Ah, yes. It has indeed been a long time, hasn't it? Well, that's mostly because I was locked in JAIL by the likes of-!" Jafar started.

"Jafar?" Timmy interrupted. "Can you please take off your wedding dress?"

"Oh," Jafar spoke. "Does it disturb you?"

The kids nodded.

"Well, good!" Jafar laughed as he continued sharpening.

Pinkie Pie looked down for a second. "What a minute, you guys can't kill me! I'm a genie!"

Jafar stopped sharpening and looked at Pinkie Pie. He was speechless. He didn't know what to say after that. But, he didn't have time to think about that.

"That's not your concern," Jafar growled as he continued sharpening.

"No offense, but since you were planning to kill us, I thought I'd mention it!" Pinkie Pie chirped.

"Can you stop talking?" Jafar grumbled under his breath.

"Well, I was thinking-" Pinkie Pie started.

"NO!" Jafar stood up. "Don't!"

"I-" Pinkie Pie was about to say.

"No, don't 'I!', if you speak again," Jafar was fuming. "If you SPEAK again, I WILL kill you! Do you understand?!"

The other children were confused by this argument, but SpongeBob quickly remembered he was sponge. Without a second thought, he slid himself out of his stocks and snuck towards his friends to free them while Jafar and Pinkie Pie were arguing.

"So, you say you're going to kill me, but you can't kill me?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Yes! I-NO!" Jafar yelled. "You better be silent or your life will be hanging in balance!"

"...So, you aren't going to kill me?" Pinkie Pie asked raising an eyebrow.

Jafar was burning red. He felt like he was going to explode talking to Pinkie Pie. He turned around, trying not to lose his mind. But he didn't notice the other children freeing Pinkie Pie, and taking the jar that held Jiminy in it.

Iago flew over to Jafar. "Are you feeling okay?"

Jafar sighed. "Oh, that pink one frustrates me,"

"Ya gotta keep it together! The party's going to be over soon!" Iago spoke.

"Party? What do you mean?" Jafar raised an eyebrow.

"'Cause the GUESTS ARE LEAVING!!!!" Iago yelled pointing at the kids who quickly escaped the basement.

"NO!!!" Jafar yelled as he ran for the door, only to have it slammed in front of him by SpongeBob.

"Open up! Open up I say!" Jafar yelled as he and Iago banged on the door trying to open it.

"Whatarewegonnado? Whatarewegonnado?!" Cartman stammered in fear.

"There's gotta be another way out of here!" Timmy said. "Come on!"

As the gang ran upstairs, Pinkie Pie still held the door closed. "Open this door or I'll break it down with the axe!" Jafar yelled from behind the door.

Pinkie Pie started hearing the sounds of running footsteps as she quickly thought of an idea. She opened the door, causing Jafar and Iago to run into the wall. They both fell over, looking like they were seeing stars. Pinkie Pie then grabbed the axe.

"This not something to be played with!" Pinkie Pie scolded holding up the axe. But when she held it up, she accidentally threw it up on the chandelier, causing it to fall and shatter on Jafar and Iago. "Oops." Pinkie Pie yelped as she ran upstairs with the rest of the gang.

The gang was running around the house, trying to find a way to escape, but no luck. They were running to every possible window and door, but they were all nailed shut. Almost as if Jafar and Iago were planning this right from the beginning. They all of a sudden saw Jafar walking up the stairs with the axe in his hands. "There's no way out!" SpongeBob said, hysterically. "There's gotta be someway to escape!"

"You can run and hide all you want, kiddies!" Jafar grinned as the gang were trying desperately hard trying to open a nearby window. "But either way...you're MINE!" The kids backed up against the wall, as SpongeBob covered his eyes, waiting for the worst, as Jiminy pulled his hat over his eyes. When, they suddenly heard a strange sound.

"In sickness and in...wealth, You may now kiss the bride,"

Jafar turned around and was frozen in fear as was everyone else. Standing in the distance of the hallway, was a strange looking figure in a wedding dress, and surrounded in purple aurora.

"J-J-J-Jafar...!!!!" Iago stammered. "I-i-is that the-"

Jafar did nothing but scream as he instantly ran for the door, with Iago along with him. He chopped the door down with his axe and ran away into the night.

The kids were equally terrified as they all ran for the exit, but Cartman was still standing right where he was, fearing the ghostly spirit that was before him.

"Eric!" SpongeBob yelled.

"We'll live happily ever...after, Till death...do us part..." spoke the Black Widow Bride as she raised her axe.

"NOOOO!!!!" Cartman yelled as he quickly ran past the spirit and ran right out the broken down door and ran for his life right back home. "DON'T LET HER GET ME!!! SHE'S A KILLER!!!!"

The gang looked up at the Black Widow Bride, who wasn't chasing after Cartman, but was only still standing. Suddenly, the spirit began to glow and in a flash of light, the Black Widow Bride turned out to be...Twilight Sparkle.

"Twilight?" The gang all said surprised.

"Hi, kids." Twilight smiled as she walked downstairs.

"But how did you find us?" Jiminy asked from still inside his jar.

"Hey, guys." The gang turned and saw Spike sheepishly waving.

"Spike!" The gang said happily as they ran over and gave Spike hugs.

"Spike told me on what was going on, especially with Jafar's plan. And from the looks of this, I don't think Eric's going to forget this for a long time." Twilight chuckled.

Timmy smiled, knowing that they were all safe, but then turned to Spike. "Hey, Spike? I'm sorry about what happened. I should've stepped in earlier."

"Hey, don't sweat!" Spike said. "This was a crazy night."

Twilight looked at Timmy. "Even though what you did tonight...wasn't the smartest thing. You still stood up for Spike either way." Twilight nuzzled Timmy's cheek at that, making him giggle. "Now, I say we should find Eric and get home, it's a half hour until nine."

Timmy and Spot quickly remembered what Donna said earlier and sighed in relief. As the gang exited the house, SpongeBob remembered something.

"But wait, what about Jafar?" SpongeBob asked.

"Oh, don't worry." Twilight said. "I left them in good hands."

Jafar was still screaming and running through the Brisby Forest, joined by Iago was screaming but flying. But Jafar accidentally slipped on a twig and caused him and Iago to fall down a hill and land in the river. As they both got their heads out of the water, They noticed a group of cops aiming their weapons at them.

"Hands, I say-hands in the air, miss!" Officer Leghorn ordered.

"Miss?" Jafar raised an eyebrow. Iago realized that was going on and started to snicker. Jafar glared and Iago and smacked him on the head. "Oh, shut up!"

THE END

Whale of a Tale

Author's Note

Hey, everybody! First of all, I want to apologize in advance for the delay of this next story! A lot of stuff has been happening, including one sad event earlier this year. My father had passed away suddenly on March 17, 2016. I was informed the day after. It’s been very rough having to deal with that, and it’s been taking me a while to fully pull myself together. One of the last memories I had with him was actually showing him the musical theme of “Animation Acres” by Michael Picher and he loved it. I still miss you, Dad. And I know you would want me to continue these stories. And I will.

Whale of a Tale

In loving memory of my father

(Original theme by Michael Picher) (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com/)

It was close to evening in Animation Acres, and at Sterling Holloway School, below the entrance, Mr. Coyote was digging a huge hole, he was secretly planning to have Mr. Road Runner fall through the hole and get stuck down there.

"Mr. Coyote!"

Mr. Coyote jumped in the air, startled by someone calling his name. He looked up and saw Pinkie and SpongeBob holding shovels. "We're here with shovels!" SpongeBob called.

"Sorry we're late!" Pinkie called. "We were doing something quickly with a bowling ball, but we lost it. But we're here to help, now!"

"Oh, yes." Mr. Coyote spoke. "Go ahead and come on down, children!"

Pinkie and SpongeBob hopped down in the hole and helped digging.

"So, why are you digging a hole?" Pinkie asked.

Mr. Coyote's eyes widened. He didn't tell the kids he was planning to trap the Road Runner. "I, uh...I buried my time capsule around here, and I don't remember where I put it."

"Ooh!" Pinkie and SpongeBob said in unison. As they continued digging, SpongeBob turned to Mr. Coyote. "So, have any plans this weekend?"

"Well, I'm planning to go out to sea in order to study more about the ocean for something planned next week." Mr. Coyote answered while digging.

"Wow!" Pinkie Pie grinned. "Do you mind if we join you? We don't have any plans!"

Mr. Coyote paused. "You'd really be willing to join me?"

Pinkie looked up at Mr. Coyote. "Of course! We'll gather up our friends and help you out!"

Mr. Coyote thought for a second and noticed that the hole was already very deep. "Well, we should probably get home right away and get some rest for tomorrow!"

"Alright!" Pinkie and SpongeBob hopped in the air as the three all started climbing out of the hole.

"Okay, children, we meet back here at 10:00 in the morning!" Mr. Coyote announced once they were all out of the hole.

"Will do!" Pinkie nodded as she and SpongeBob began walking back home.

Mr. Coyote waved to them as they disappeared in the distance. All of a sudden, his watch beeped. Mr. Road Runner was expected to leave too! Mr. Coyote quickly grabbed a blanket and placed over the hole and hid behind the bushes. And then, with a "Beep-Beep!" Mr. Road Runner sped out of the door and down the stairs but right past the hole back towards his home, not falling through it. Mr. Coyote was in disbelief. How did this not work? He walked towards the hole and rubbed his paw over the hole, it felt as if the blanket was placed over the ground. He confusingly stepped over it, and to his surprise, he was still standing. Suddenly, a bowling ball fell in his hands, causing him to fall through the hole. Mr. Coyote groaned at this.

It was close to sundown, and Pinkie and SpongeBob gathered up the rest of their friends in the treehouse in Timmy and Spot's backyard to tell them the news.

"So, what do you guys think?" Pinkie asked.

"Ugh," Cartman groaned as he pulled his hat over his head. "Just when I thought this week of school was over!"

"Come on, Eric!" SpongeBob walked up to Cartman. "It'll be fun, we'll be going out to the ocean!"

"Well, I for one don't mind a trip out to the sea," Jiminy popped out of Timmy's pocket. "Well, as long as we don't have any run-ins with Monstro." Jiminy chuckled.

All of a sudden, lightning flashed and rumbled startling the kids.

"Who's Monstro?" Pinkie asked.

Lightning flashed and rumbled again. SpongeBob looked outside. "It's...it's nice out..."

"Allow me to tell," Jiminy asked.

"Here we go," Timmy sat down, he and Spot heard this story from Jiminy numerous times.

"He's an enormous whale who travels throughout the ocean looking for food. He's known for swallowing whole ships, alive!" Jiminy told the kids. "On top of being bigger then a thirty-story building, he's a fast, ferocious, killing machine!"

Everyone was silent, but Jiminy spoke up again. "But I wouldn't worry too much about that, it's just an old fish tale. I'm sure tomorrow will be fun!"

The kids showed nervous, toothy grins regarding Jiminy's comment.

"Well, we should probably get some shut-eye for tomorrow!" Pinkie jumped in the air, as everyone else headed their ways for home. But as everybody left, SpongeBob stayed behind and looked around. "Monstro?" Lightning flashed again as he freaked out and headed back on his way home.

Early the next morning, Timmy, Spot, Jiminy, Pinkie, Cartman, SpongeBob and Spike were with Mr. Coyote and Mr. Road Runner at the docks. The two teachers were in an oddly-looking boat.

"Ah, children!" Mr. Coyote spoke. "You've all decided to join us on our ocean experience!"

Spike stared at Mr. Coyote's boat. "What kind of boat is that?"

"Do you like it? I designed it myself from scratch." Mr. Coyote proudly announced.

"Are you sure it's safe?" Spot asked.

"Why of course, it's safe." Mr. Coyote responded. "I know of course as I am a genius."

"Beep-Beep!" Mr. Road Runner piped up. Mr. Coyote raised an eyebrow at him.

"Oh, you'll see, my feathered partner in teaching," Mr. Coyote spoke through his gritted teeth. "We'll study more about the ocean without a care in the world! Now, everyone, step on in!"

The kids looked at each other nervously, but decided to step in the boat anyway.

As everyone got in, Mr. Road Runner pulled out walkie-talkies. "Beep-Beep!"

Mr. Coyote noticed what Mr. Road Runner was doing. "Wha-what's going on?"

"Mr. Road Runner gave us walkie-talkies, in case we get separated!" SpongeBob answered.

Mr. Coyote raised an eyebrow at Mr. Road Runner. "Hmph," But Mr. Coyote instantly shook it off.

"Now, let's get started." He examined all the numerous buttons. "Hmm, I never realized I put so many buttons on here." He chuckled. There were so many buttons, different colors, all different shapes and sizes. "It's uh...I..." Mr. Coyote started sweating. "We're getting started...!"

"I think it's the button that says 'go'!" Pinkie suggested, also looking at the buttons.

Mr. Coyote's eyes widened as he suddenly noticed a big red button that said, 'GO'.

"Oh, yes! Of course!" Mr. Coyote said. "Um, I knew that."

Mr. Coyote pressed the red button and the boat finally started. The trip has officially begun.

The group was now far out in the ocean as Mr. Coyote began speaking information about the ocean.

"Now as you all assume, I know very much about the ocean for the genius self I am. What's interesting is that Earth is the only planet in the Solar System that has water. The ocean contains 97% of the earth’s water and covers almost three quarters of this planet. I learned that information when I was only 5 and half quarters years old. In fact, There are four different oceans, the Pacific, Atlantic, Indian, and the Arctic. I'm sure no one else could've guessed there was four oceans on this planet..."

As an hour passed, everyone was trying to stay awake while Mr. Coyote was talking.

"But back to the four oceans. As I would've guessed and knew I was right, the Pacific Ocean has the largest body of water in it, and it spreads nearly halfway around the world, It's also the deepest ocean out of all four oceans. And the Atlantic contains the second largest body of water..."

But while Mr. Coyote was talking, no one noticed the boat slightly bump into a rock, which caused part of the boat to separate in two. Mr. Coyote and Mr. Road Runner were on one half, while all the kids and Jiminy were on the other.

"Next is the Indian Ocean, which is on the borderline of being a big ocean and a small ocean. Last is the Arctic Ocean, which by all means is the smallest ocean of them all, and the shallowest..."

A while passed, and Mr. Coyote felt many taps on his shoulder.

"Oh, what is it?!" Mr. Coyote spoke, annoyed by Mr. Road Runner.

Mr. Road Runner simply pointed down. Mr. Coyote saw that they were on a part of the boat, and they were all alone. "Wha-?!"

Mr. Coyote looked around and saw just the view of the ocean. "Wh-where's the children?!" He turned to Mr. Road Runner. "What did you do?!"

Meanwhile on the other end of the boat, everyone was fast asleep. Spike stirred a bit and opened his eyes a bit. For some reason, everything was quiet, Mr. Coyote wasn't talking, all he could hear was the rippling of the ocean which was growing a bit louder each time. He stood straight up and nudged Timmy, waking him up. Timmy then did the same with Spot, who did the same with Pinkie, who did the same with SpongeBob, who did the same with Cartman.

"Wha-?" Cartman rubbed his eyes. "What are you guys waking me up for?"

"What happened to Mr. Coyote and Mr. Road Runner?" Pinkie asked looking around.

Jiminy got up and looked down, leading to his eyes widening. "What happened to the boat?!"

Everyone looked down and saw half the boat was gone. "Yagh!" They all yelped as they held onto the boat, keeping them from falling in the water.

"What are we gonna do?" Spike asked, nervously. "We're all alone in the middle of the ocean!"

"Aww, relax, guys!" Pinkie stood up. "If we all stick together, I'm sure we can all-"

"Wave!" Jiminy squeaked.

"Yeah! Wave for help at once so we can get attention!" Pinkie smiled.

"No! No! GIANT Wave!!!" Jiminy pointed up, frantically.

Everyone turned to where Jiminy was pointing, and a huge wave was right above them!

They all yelped and held onto each other as the wave hit them. They tried to swim back up, but another wave hit them, plunging them deeper in the water. Spot was under the water, and he saw the others in the water, having trouble swimming out. He got a glance and saw Timmy, Cartman, Spike and Jiminy holding on to Timmy's pants. Spot quickly looked where Pinkie and SpongeBob were, but noticed Timmy was getting weaker, and instantly helped push him up to the surface. Once Timmy regained his senses, he dove back in with Spot to save Cartman and Spike. With the boat not too far, they quickly jumped into it.

"Is everyone okay?" Spot asked panting heavily.

"Yeah," Timmy said after coughing a bit. He turned to Spot and ruffled his head. "Thanks,"

Timmy picked up Jiminy. "Are you okay?"

Jiminy looked up, coughing a bit. "Sure (Cough) (Cough)!" He pulled his hat off as more water splashed out of his hat and all over him. "Of all the strange luck..." He mumbled.

"But where's Pinkie?...and SpongeBob?" Spike asked.

Spot looked down at the water. "I searched as fast as I could!" Spot said frantically. "What if they're-"

"They're not dead!" Cartman spoke up. "SpongeBob can breath underwater! And Pinkie can too, she once cheated in a game of Marco Polo."

"Cartman, you have your eyes open whenever we play!" Timmy frowned.

"I do not!...Sometimes, it's hard to keep water out of your eyes." Cartman folded his arms.

"But both of them are lost either way!" Spike looked at the water. "They could be anywhere!"

"SpongeBoooooob..."

"Wha-?" SpongeBob tried to say opening his eyes.

"...Listen to the sound of my voooooice...Hiya!" Pinkie's face appeared in SpongeBob's view.

"AAGH!" SpongeBob jumped back. Once up, he got a look around. He looked and saw nothing but the great big blue all round. He looked at his hands and moved them around, as he did, followed bubbles with each movement. It felt nice to him, but he suddenly snapped back to reality.

"But wait!" SpongeBob grew nervous. "Where's everybody else! They could be anywhere!"

Pinkie looked down and thought for a second. She then stood up tall and proud. "We'll scour the sea for them!" She turned to SpongeBob. "Don't you see, as creatures of land and sea, we have to save the day, now!" Pinkie reached into her book-bag. "Luckily, my big brother packed me this!" Pinkie pulled out a special vehicle that looked like a bicycle with a propellor, and it had two seats. SpongeBob looked at a sign on it. "It says 'In case of underwater disasters, use this.'"

"But Pinkie, do you think we might run into that big Monstro?" SpongeBob asked.

Up on the surface, Spot was looking at his walkie-talkie, to see if there was a signal through it, as Timmy, Jiminy, Cartman and Spike waited. All of a sudden, lightning flashed and rumbled, startling them. "What the heck?!" Cartman spoke as everyone looked around in confusion.

"No worries, I'm sure everyone is okay! Hop on!" Pinkie chirped as she hopped in her seat, as SpongeBob hopped in his. They both began using their pedals to go forward.

"It's sure been a while since we've been around here!" Pinkie said, examining the ocean. "The last time was that party!"

"Party?" SpongeBob asked. "What party?"

"You know! The one me and Genie took you to underwater!" Pinkie answered.

"Uh..." SpongeBob said, trying to remember.

"Well, where else did you get that tattoo?" Pinkie pointed to SpongeBob's arm.

SpongeBob pulled up his sleeve and there was a heart tattoo on his arm that said 'Ariel'. "Who IS Ariel?"

Pinkie nervously chuckled. "Honestly, too old for you."

SpongeBob could only raise an eyebrow.

Meanwhile, Mr. Coyote and Mr. Road Runner found themselves a small island for them to get out of the ocean. Mr. Road Runner found Mr. Coyote putting the finishing touches on some kind of gigantic sign by hammering it with a rock.

"There," Mr. Coyote spoke proud. "This should be a way to get us noticed!" The two looked up at a huge sign made of tree bark, and the word 'Help' was written on it in coconut juice. "A great idea, though I do say so myself."

"Beep-Beep!" Mr. Road Runner turned to Mr. Coyote.

"Pfft," Mr. Coyote laughed. "I didn't use all the coconuts, they're all right..." He noticed all the empty coconut shells. "Here..."

All of a sudden, the two heard some sort of static sound, it was coming from one of Mr. Road Runner's walkie-talkies!

"Hello?" Spot's voice came from the device. "Hello, is anyone there?"

"The children!" Mr. Coyote's eyes widened.

The two ran to the walkie-talkie as Mr. Coyote picked it up. "Quick children! Tell us! Are you safe? Are you sound?"

"We can't find Pinkie and SpongeBob! We lost them in a big wave!" Spot answered from the walkie-talkie.

"Well, relax children," Mr. Coyote spoke in the walkie-talkie. "We are on an island! Look for the big sign that says 'Help', and we'll find a way to get back home! And what I want all of you to do, is stay together!"

"We will!" Timmy, Spot and Spike's voices said.

"Beep-Beep!" Mr. Road Runner sped off into the small jungle.

"Wait!" Mr. Coyote called out, annoyed. "I know where there's more coconuts! I'll get them!" As he went to follow Mr. Road Runner, no one noticed the big sign fall over and break instantly.

Once the children finished talking to Mr. Coyote, Spot turned to his friends. "Alright, now we gotta look for an island with a sign that says 'Help'!"

"Yeah!" Timmy, Jiminy and Spike all said.

Spot noticed Cartman didn't say anything. "Eric?" He turned to Cartman who was looking in the water for something. "I'm trying to look for food! I'm starving!"

"Cool it, Cartman! We'll find food when we find the sign!" Timmy said.

"Well, I'm gonna find food faster!" Cartman looked back in the water, as Timmy, Spot and Spike were trying to paddle through the water.

A while passed, and Cartman was starting to get impatient. He suddenly turned to Jiminy, who was looking around. A grin formed on Cartman's face as he took his hat off.

"Uh, Jiminy?" Cartman spoke up.

"Yes?" Jiminy turned to Cartman.

"I, uh, accidentally lost my hat in the water!" Cartman pointed in the water. "Can you help me see where it is?"

"Why, sure!" Jiminy grinned. Cartman held Jiminy by his clothes and put him in the water.

Jiminy looked around. "I don't see anything!"

"Oh! It's there, just look a little closer!" Cartman said to Jiminy, dipping him in further. Jiminy noticed some fish swimming towards him.

"Uh...Eric?" Jiminy tried to say.

Timmy turned around and saw what Cartman was doing. "Cartman!!!" He ran over and yanked Cartman back, causing him to let go of Jiminy and fly back in the boat.

"Hey!" Cartman snapped.

"Were you gonna feed Jiminy to fish?!" Timmy got in Cartman's face.

"Hey! Hey! I was gonna pull him back once fish got close!" Cartman stood back.

"Well, what if you were too late?" Timmy frowned.

"Well, I-" Cartman accidentally fell in the water. "Help! I can't swim!"

Timmy still had his glare on Cartman, but Jiminy jumped in front of him. "Timmy..." Jiminy said, sternly.

"What, I'm kidding!" Timmy grinned as he then helped Cartman from the water, with help from Spot and Spike.

"Oh..." Cartman panted. "Oh, man...I thought...I was gonna DIE..."

Spike suddenly caught a glimpse of something. "Hey guys, look!" Spike pointed out in the distance, and when everyone else got a closer look...it was...

"An island!" Jiminy jumped in the air. "Maybe the teachers are on that one waiting for us!"

Soon after they paddled to the shore of the island, the gang looked through the sands of the island for the map.

Cartman fell against the sand. "Ah, finally away from the ocean!"

"I don't see anything," Timmy spoke.

"Do you think we're on the other side?" Spot asked.

Jiminy took notice of a wooden boat up against the boat. "That doesn't look like our boat..."

"You guys really need to relax..." Cartman sighed, still laying in the sand. "Though the sand does feel a bit bumpy,"

"Uh, Cartman?" Timmy said.

Cartman looked around himself and saw he was laying on the body of a skeleton! "YAAGH!!!" Cartman jumped in the air, causing the skeleton to fall apart in pieces and quickly grab Timmy in fear. "Already, I hate it here." Cartman grumbled.

Suddenly, a noise came from the trees. They turned around and heard someone walking through the jungle of the island.

Then, out of the bushes, popped out Iago with seaweed over his eyes, trying to pull them off. "Stupid seaweed,"

Everyone gasped and jumped back at the sight of Iago. They found a boulder so they could quickly hide behind.

"What's he doing here?" Spike whispered.

"Unfortunately, found a way to escape again." Spot grumbled, quietly.

"But if that rat with wings is here, then shouldn't-" Jiminy started to say.

"IAGO!!!"

Everyone yelped and hid again. Jafar emerged from the trees, looking angry. "Ugh, have you found any coconuts, yet?"

"No!" Iago answered. "All I found was a pile of empty coconut shells!"

"Well, maybe if you looked more quickly, we'd have some!" Jafar growled.

"Me?!" Iago squawked. "How is it MY fault?"

"Well, it was YOUR idea to get coconuts for my spell!" Jafar jabbed Iago in his feathery chest.

"Give me a break! It was the last minute, I panicked!" Iago snapped.

While the villains were arguing, Timmy looked back at the boat. "Hey, while they're not looking, we gotta get in that boat!" Timmy whispered.

"Timmy, as bad as those two are, we can't just steal their stuff!" Jiminy whispered back.

"Jafar, Jafar," Iago spoke, holding his wings up. "No matter how we got here, it's all the fault of that dumb kid with the pink hat and that stupid dog!"

As Iago flew back in the jungle to look for more coconuts, Jafar grumbled with anger. "Those two little...brats..." Jafar gritted his teeth and clenched his fist in fury. "If they were here right now, I'd...I'd..." Jafar didn't notice he was stepping on the skeleton's head as he pressed down, cracking it before it smashed into pieces.

As Jafar exited back in the jungle, all the kids and Jiminy's faces were pale and white as snow. "I...think we should get in the boat." Jiminy spoke.

Timmy, Cartman, Spike and Jiminy were all instantly in the boat, as Spot gave the boat a boost to get in the water, before jumping in himself. It took a while, but the boat had drifted out of sight.

But then, out of the bushes popped out Iago with a huge coconut. "This is just what we need, Jafar!" He grinned.

"This will be absolutely perfect for our new spell!" Jafar laughed. "Now let's get out of-" They both paused as they noticed the boat was gone.

"What happened to the boat?!" Iago yelped.

"Now how are we going to get back?!" Jafar yelled.

Jafar and Iago then both stared at each other, and then turned away. They both then turned back to each other as Jafar had his hand formed like a scissors, while Iago had his wing formed like a rock. "Ha! Rock beats scissors! You're the boat!" Iago laughed in victory.

"Drat..." Jafar growled.

Meanwhile, Pinkie and SpongeBob were still trying to find their friends underwater.

"Eric! Timmy!" SpongeBob called.

"Spot!" Pinkie called.

"Where are you?" SpongeBob called again. All of a sudden, a huge shadow loomed over them. SpongeBob yelped and covered his head. He looked and saw it was a large spider that walked right over them.

"Whoa..." Pinkie said in awe. "What was that?

"That is an underwater granddaddy spider!" SpongeBob spoke nervously.

"Ooooh, they're ginormous!" Pinkie said in excitement.

"The ocean's a mystery," SpongeBob said. "I've always heard that there's always something bigger down here!"

Suddenly, Pinkie and SpongeBob bumped into something. They looked up and saw what it was.

"It looks like some kind of boulder!" Pinkie hopped off the bicycle to get a better look.

"I don't know," SpongeBob said as he did the same. "From the way it's formed, it looks more like a rock."

SpongeBob then caught notice of small bubbles emerging from under the rock. He dug a bit of sand from underneath, and he saw what looked like...gums? He looked closer and saw a row of large, sharp teeth with the gums. With a scared look, he dug the sand back in, covering it up.

"Pinkie, we have to ge-" SpongeBob started to say, but grew horrified when he saw Pinkie punching and pushing against what she thought was a rock.

"Hold on!" Pinkie grunted. "I wanna see if I can move it!"

"Pinkie, I-" SpongeBob tried to say.

Pinkie grunted some more as she smacked and punched it some more. She sighed. "If my shapeshifting powers grew in, I could lift this, but I can only morph into costumes!" She then poofed into a Harpo Marx costume.

"Pinkie, that isn't a boulder." SpongeBob stammered.

"Huh?" Pinkie Pie raised an eyebrow.

"That isn't a boulder, it's-" SpongeBob stopped when the ground shook violently. Then, what looked like a rock, fully emerged from the sand and revealed itself to be an enormous, ferocious whale!

"Monstro?" Pinkie and SpongeBob remembered Jiminy's story, fearfully as they held each other in fear. Monstro looked down at them, snarling, and let out a terrifying roar as lightning flashed and rumbled.

"BICYCLE!!!!" Pinkie screamed.

"BICYCLE!!!!" SpongeBob also screamed. They both immediately jumped in and started pedaling as their lives depended on it, followed by Monstro with his large mouth open, ready to eat!

Meanwhile, Timmy, Spot, Jiminy, Cartman and Spike kept rowing the boat as fast as they could from the beach they were previously on.

"Did they see us?" Timmy panted, referring to Jafar and Iago.

"I doubt it, they were gone by the time we left." Jiminy sighed.

"Well, as long as I'm away from that stupid skeleton, the better!" Cartman grumbled while scratching his back. "Gotta get the dead off me!"

"Uh, Cartman?" Spot spoke up.

Cartman suddenly realized he was scratching his back with the skeleton arm. "YAUGH!!!" Cartman yelped and threw the arm in the water, grossed and disgusted out of his mind.

Timmy noticed Spike was digging through something under a seat of the boat.

"What are you doing, Spike?" Timmy asked.

"I think Jafar left something under his boat," Spike spoke. "It looks like-"

All of a sudden, something emerged out of the water carrying the boat high in the air with large kelp and seaweed.

"Whoa! What the-?" Timmy held onto the boat so he wouldn't fall.

"Oh, hi guys!" Everyone looked up and saw they were carried by Pinkie's bicycle with Pinkie and SpongeBob.

"Pinkie? SpongeBob?" Everyone said in surprised.

"Are you okay?" Spike asked.

"Where did you come from?" Jiminy also asked.

"We're fine!" SpongeBob answered.

"Except the only thing is-" Pinkie started to say. But before she could finish, Monstro also emerged from the water and the bicycle and boat fell into his large, open mouth.

CHOMP!!!

With an enormous splash, Monstro went back under the water after finally eating his meal.

"Wha-...Hey! What happened?!" Cartman's voice yelled in darkness. "Where are we?!"

"We're inside that big whale's belly!" Pinkie's voice answered.

"Wait," Spot's voice asked. "You don't mean, THAT whale, do you?"

Pinkie turned on a flashlight from her bag, showing them all inside Monstro's stomach. "Yep, in the belly of a whale,"

Cartman's eyes widened. "GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUGH!!!!!!"

As Monstro was sleeping underwater, he didn't notice an enormous bubble emerged from his hole and popped.

"GYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAUGH!!!!!!" Cartman's scream echoed in the ocean, startling Monstro, but not fully waking him up.

"We're inside a whale?!" Jiminy yelled in fear. "Oh, no! We're going to be digested! I always had a feeling I'd die by being breakfast!!!"

"Jiminy, calm down!" Spot picked up Jiminy.

"I can't! I get panicky in inclosed spaces!" Jiminy squirmed.

"Inclosed spaces?" Timmy said. "But we're inside a humongous whale!"

Jiminy paused and looked around. He let out a heavy sigh. "What a day,"

"Hey, guys!" Spike called. "Look at this!"

The gang turned to Spike, back at the boat. "I think Jafar had some potions in his boat!"

"Potions?" SpongeBob hopped over to the boat.

"Let me see that!" Cartman looked into the boat and pulled out a potion. "What is this?" He pulled a cork off.

"NO! DON'T!" Spike swiped the potion from Cartman and threw it elsewhere in Monstro's stomach, as it exploded.

"That's a Maximixplosive 37!" Spike said. "Once the cork's pulled, it explodes!"

Cartman's eyes widened as he hid behind Timmy and Spot, not making a sound.

"What else is in there?" SpongeBob leaned in the boat to get a closer look.

"Just a couple Maxismokus'," Spike took some out. "Mom told me that once cork-pulled, it can release a large amount of smoke."

SpongeBob looked down, and began to think. "Smoke...smoke...Smoke, that's it!" SpongeBob hugged Spike. "Spike, you're a genius!"

"What is it?" Timmy asked.

"We could set off a couple of those Maxismokus', and make the whale sneeze!" SpongeBob stood on top of the boat.

"And then we can get out!" Pinkie grinned.

"Could it really work?" Timmy looked up.

"Hmm," Cartman took a Maxismokus and looked at it. "I don't know, it looks more like-" Cartman then threw the Maxismokus on another boat as it released an enormous puff of smoke. "LET'S DO IT!!!" Cartman yelled in excitement.

Everyone else grew in excitement as they started grabbing the rest of the Maxismokus' and began throwing them all over the place, releasing more enormous smoke puffs all around the inside of Monstro.

Monstro started to stir a bit. He opened his eyes and moved his enormous self around, he felt something inside him wasn't feeling right. His eyes fully awoke as he started breathing heavily.

"AAAAAAH.....AAAAAAAH...."

The water started to rise inside Monstro's mouth, as everyone began finding a place to sit on Pinkie's bicycle, as they moved themselves towards the exit of Monstro's mouth. With Timmy, Spot and Jiminy holding onto Pinkie as Cartman and Spike held onto SpongeBob.

"Is everybody ready?" Pinkie called.

"Ready!" Everyone answered.

Monstro's mouth started opening wider. "AAAAH...AAAAH...AAAAAAAH..."

"Okay, everyone! Here we go!" Pinkie called again as everyone held onto each other.

"AAAAAH...AAAAAAH...AH-CHOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!"

Monstro let out a violent sneeze as everyone shot out of Monstro's mouth. Once everyone regained their senses, Pinkie and SpongeBob used the bicycle to swim back up to the surface.

"We...we made it?" SpongeBob looked around.

"We're alive!!!" Spot leaped in the air, happily.

Timmy looked up and suddenly saw something in the sky...three something's. "Hey, look!"

"It's the Super Best Friends Forever!" SpongeBob grinned.

It was indeed, as Wondergirl and Supergirl were flying in the air, with Batgirl on Wondergirl's back with Bat-binoculars.

"Praise the Subuffs! We're saved!" Pinkie cheered.

The ocean started to vibrate. Cartman dunk his head under and saw Monstro swimming up towards them with full speed and anger.

"AGH!!!" Cartman pulled his head out. "HELP!!! DOWN HERE!!!" Everyone else joined in Cartman's yells, as the heroes looked down.

Batgirl gasped happily. "It's Timmy and Spot! I see them down there!"

"It is? Let me see!" Supergirl took the binoculars and looked down. She had a feeling something was wrong though, the kids looked frightened then ever. She quickly used her ocean vision and noticed the enormous whale underwater with his mouth wide open!

Supergirl's eyes widened. "You two get the kids!" She told Batgirl and Wondergirl. Supergirl immediately dove down into the ocean towards Monstro. Once she was right in front of the undersea carnivore, she gave a powerful punch to his snout, sending him down to the sand and getting his body stuck. Monstro struggled to get out, but no luck. He could only let out a frustrated roar.

"Hold on, kids!" Batgirl called as Wondergirl used her lasso to pull the kids and Jiminy out of danger. "We're going home!"

The SBFFs finally reached back to the docks of Animation Acres at sunset, as they set the kids on the ground.

SpongeBob sighed happily. "Good ol' dry land. I missed thee."

"Yeah," Timmy said. "I-" He didn't finish as Batgirl pulled him into a huge hug.

"Oh, Timmy!" Batgirl said happily. "Thank the creator you and Spot are okay! We just had to come find you!"

Wondergirl next held Timmy instantly as she examined him. "Are you injured, Timmy? Is there anything wrong with you?"

Supergirl next held Timmy in a huge bone-crunching hug. "If anyone hurt you, I'd punch them into next week!"

"Either way, we're so relieved you're alright!" Batgirl said as she, Wondergirl and Supergirl all hugged Timmy and Spot.

They all suddenly noticed all weirded out expressions on Pinkie, Cartman and SpongeBob, as Spike and Jiminy looked nervous.

"What's with all the mushy stuff?" Cartman raised an eyebrow.

"Oh...!" Supergirl looked down. "Well...we're, uh...we're..."

"We're close with Timmy!" Wondergirl finished.

"Veeeerrrry close," Batgirl softly rubbed Timmy's hair with a cheeky grin.

The three friends stared at the heroes for a couple seconds..."Awww, that's so adorable!" Pinkie grinned.

Timmy, Spot, Jiminy, Spike and the heroes all sighed in relief.

"Well, now with this over, I learned something!" Cartman said as they began to walk home.

"Really?" SpongeBob turned to his step-brother. "What's that?"

"Never do school stuff on weekends!" Cartman spoke with his head up.

"Oh, come on." Spot said. "This wasn't all..." Timmy and Spot realized something. "Mr. Coyote!" They both said. Everyone's eyes widened. "We gotta turn back!"

Meanwhile, Monstro had just got himself out of the sand, and was very irritated about the food he lost. But then, he bumped into something. He looked up, and his eyes widened. What stood before him, was an even larger monster fish.

"ROOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAARRRRR!!!!!!!!!!!"

Monstro could only smile nervously, before swimming away in fright.

THE END

Lions And Tiggers And Mares, Oh My!

(Original theme by Michael Picher) (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com/)

Horrific laughters echoed throughout the silent dark night in a part of the Brisby Forest. Walking through it were three hyenas.

"Woo-ho-ho-ho-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!!!!" One of the hyenas, Ed, laughed.

"Will ya shut up, Ed?" Another one named Banzai said. "We don't wanna get spotted!"

"Hey come on, Banzai! We're spotted enough already." The third one, Shenzi laughed, causing Ed to laugh harder.

"Eh, why are we even looking around here to begin with?" Banzai grumbled.

"Well, if Scar didn't let us out, we'd still be in our cage, eating scraps!" Shenzi said. "We unfortunately have to return the favor. And hey, we also get grub too!"

As Banzai listened to Shenzi, he all of a sudden noticed something bright outside the forest. "Hey guys, look over there!" The three hyenas saw in the distance, a small town illuminated by street lights.

"Hey, Banzai," Shenzi spoke. "Check this out!" Banzai and Ed turned to Shenzi as she was next to a sign that pointed to different directions. The direction towards that town said 'Animation Acres'.

"ROAR!!!"

The three hyenas all jumped in the air as they heard a ferocious roar, far into the Brisby Forest

"Hey, Banzai, that Scar's getting testy." Shenzi muttered as she turned to Banzai.

"Well, something tells me he's gonna more than satisfied now." Banzai grinned evilly while Ed started laughing again.

"ROAR!!!"

Scar's roar scared the hyenas again.

"Oooh, that Scar..." Banzai muttered something bitter to himself before the hyenas went back in the forest.

The next afternoon in Animation Acres, Timmy, Spot and Cartman were looking through glass of a nearby comic store. Inside, there was a poster for an upcoming comic collections of the 'Mixed Nutz' issues.

"I can't believe that collection is coming out so soon!" Timmy said, excitedly.

"Me neither! I love reading those books!" Spot jumped in the air, eagerly.

"I'm just glad it'll get me some time away from those repeats of 70's shows on TV," Cartman added with a shudder. "Those handshakes never stop..."

Spot looked closely through the glass and saw the price of it. "Yep! And it's only...$40..."

"$40?" Timmy and Cartman both jumped at the glass?

"I've only got $5," Timmy pulled out some money from his pocket.

"I've got $3," Cartman stubbornly pulled out his.

Spot just stood still. "I don't wear clothes on walks, so I don't know what I have,"

"Well, this is great." Cartman spoke, sarcastically. "How are we supposed to get that kind of money to get it?"

"Well, we could try earning it!" Spot suggested.

"Excuse me?" Cartman turned to Spot.

"Well, the more I was getting used to my human...half dog abilities, I figured doing work like cleaning would earn us it!" Spot nodded.

"Huh?" Cartman folded his arms.

"Or...or..." Timmy spoke up, sheepishly. "We could build a...lemonade stand?"

Cartman raised an eyebrow, giving Timmy a skeptical look.

"Believe me, I'm grasping at straws." Timmy shrugged.

"Oh, please." Cartman said. "Like any of that is gonna get us real money. You both are two soft thinking of stuff like that!"

"Too soft?" Spot asked confused.

"Yeah! Too soft!" Cartman then began to walk his own way. "Now if you excuse me, I'll be thinking of my own ways to get some dough."

As Cartman was out of sight, Timmy and Spot both sat on the sidewalk.

"Do you think he's right about that?" Spot turned to Timmy.

"Cartman's only messing with us, Spot." Timmy said.

While the two were talking, none of them noticed that Twilight, who was carrying something in a pouch on her back, walk up to them, curious on the way they were acting.

"But about us not making big money, is there another way to do that?" Spot asked.

"Well, it would be cool if there was a way." Timmy said.

"Hi, boys!" Twilight spoke, cheerfully. "What are you up to?"

"Oh, hi, Twilight!" Timmy turned to see Twilight sitting down next to him.

“Salutations, Miss Sparkle.” Spot greeted.

"Uh, we're fine! What are you up too?" Timmy covered.

"I'm getting some ingredients for a special medicine for Spike's illness." Twilight showed the two her pouch that was filled with all sorts of ingredients.

"You mean that cold when he sneezes huge fires?" Spot asked.

"That's the one!" Twilight answered. "But I couldn't help but notice you two looking down, is everything okay?"

Timmy sighed as he looked down again. "Well...we were mostly just thinking."

Twilight could tell something was wrong with Timmy. Her eyes then brightened as she had an idea.

"Well," Twilight leaned her back down. "Would you like to think more on a ride home?"

Timmy and Spot both grinned. Twilight always knew how to brighten someone's spirit.

As Twilight walked with Timmy and Spot on her back, they told her what was on their mind. "And Cartman said that we were too soft in our ways to get money," Timmy finished telling Twilight.

Twilight snorted. She always hated when Cartman said things like that. But she kept her cool and turned to Timmy calmly. "I wouldn't listen to that, he's just trying to get under your skin. You two have excellent ideas to earn money."

"But what if he's right?" Spot asked as Twilight got closer to home. "Is there any other way to get more money at our age?"

"You're doing fine," Twilight assured. "But I wouldn't act like money falls from the sky."

"But you're lucky, Twilight." Timmy said as Twilight stopped. "You've got magic to solve any problem."

Twilight raised an eyebrow and smirked as Timmy and Spot got off her back.

"Timmy," Twilight sat down and pulled Timmy's chin up, smiling. "What's something I always told you?"

Timmy looked up at Twilight. "Everything takes a little hard work, even magic."

"That's right." Twilight put her hoof around Timmy. "Anything could seem hard at first, but if you work through it, things will be just fine in the end. You'll see." Twilight finished by ruffling his hair, playfully as Timmy giggled.

Then, another idea popped into Twilight's head. "Wait a minute...Boys, I think I might have a little arrangement for you."

"What is it?" Spot asked.

"Well, there's these three fillies I watch for a friend. And I have to do it tomorrow.” Twilight started.

“Three fillies?” Timmy asked.

“Yep, but I don't know if they'd be safe inside with Spike's cold." Twilight said. "If you two wouldn't mind watching them...I could see how much money that would make." Twilight then winked to Timmy and Spot.

Timmy and Spot both grinned at that. "We'll do it!" They both said excitedly.

"Well then, I guess that settles that!" Twilight then pulled both Timmy and Spot in a big hug, causing Timmy to laugh. Spot even started licking Twilight's face, making her giggle.

Meanwhile, Cartman was walking through the Brisby Forest for a stroll after talking to Timmy and Spot.

“Build a lemonade stand? Doing chores?” Cartman laughed to himself. “Like those ideas are gonna make them money! I have my own ideas how to make money.” Cartman then sat down next to a tree. “I just let them come to me.”

Cartman then fully got himself relaxed, as he looked up to the blue sky and let out a sigh.

All of a sudden, Cartman heard the sound of a twig snapping.

Cartman got up in surprise. “Wha-...what was that?”

He stood on his feet as he got a good look around. Everything was still as it was before, but Cartman had a feeling that something wasn't right,

"AAAWWWK!!!!"

Cartman looked up and saw a flock of birds flying as fast as they could above him. Cartman's heart started pounding incredibly fast. He now knew he wasn't alone.

But then, another sound came to Cartman. It sounded like...running feet?...It started getting louder...and louder!

Cartman yelped as he began running away as fast as his legs could carry him. He didn't know who or even what was after him, but he wasn't taking any chances to find out! He pushed his way through every tree branch and every leaf that got in his face, but the sounds of running feet were just getting louder every second! While running, Cartman finally turned his head to see what was chasing him, and all he got was some sort of shadowed figure that emerged from the trees.

"AAAAAAAUGH!!!!"

Cartman slowly opened his eyes, and he saw he was on the ground. He looked up to see the dopey grin of an orange creature with black stripes and a long, bouncy tail, standing on his belly.

“Hey there, fella!” The creature grinned. “I’m Tigger!”

“Yagh!” Cartman yelped. “Wh-where did you come from?”

“Why, The Brisby Forest!” The creature hopped off Cartman. “Where else?”

“Hmph,” Cartman dusted himself off. “What are you anyway, some kind of tiger?”

“Close, kiddo!” The creature laughed. “Name’s Tigger!”

“Tigger?” Cartman raised an eyebrow.

“Yep-a-doodly-roodles!” Tigger bounced around Cartman. “Tiggers are only the bounciest, trounciest, flounciest, pounciest creatures of them all!” He then jumped in Cartman’s face in a low voice. “But something you should know, buddy boy, is that I’m the only one…”

Cartman still kept his eyebrow raised.

“Well, gotta bounce away for now, chap!” Tigger began to bounce away. “Always happy to meet a new buddy! T-T-F-N! Ta-ta for now!”

Tigger then hopped away into the distance, as Cartman was left in stunned silence.

Back in the home of Twilight and Spike, Twilight was busy making the medicine for Spike in the basement. She was making it inside a large cauldron. According to the next instruction in her book, Twilight used her magic to levitate the pepper, but she suddenly stopped herself and thought for a second. She didn't want to put too much in. According to the instructions in the book, a large amount of pepper could ruin the medicine...and explode. So with the greatest care, she softly poured the tiniest amount she could into a spoon, and put it in the cauldron. Twilight let out a sigh of relief.

BAM!

The front door to the tree-home swung open, causing Twilight to almost let all of the pepper fall in the cauldron, but luckily, she caught it in her hooves.

She immediately ran upstairs to what the sound was and saw Cartman rummaging through her bookshelves. She still was angry over what Cartman said to Timmy and Spot, and she certainly wasn't happy with him just barging in her home without even knocking.

"Eric," Twilight spoke in a controlled tone. "What are you doing here?"

"Looking for information about a Tigger!" Cartman said as he found one of Twilight's dictionaries.

"A Tigger?" Twilight raised an eyebrow as she picked up some of the books Cartman dropped. "You mean a tiger?"

"No, a Tigger!" Cartman said looking through the dictionary. "I can't find anything on it!" Suddenly, something popped in Cartman's head. "Wait a minute! This thing is probably unknown to everybody! In fact, he could be worth money!"

Twilight wasn't paying attention as she continued putting her books on the shelves.

"And if I catch this Tigger, I would be rich!" Cartman grinned wildly. "I knew an idea would come to me!" He then eagerly ran to the door. "I didn't learn anything!"

As Cartman closed the door, all the books Twilight put back fell over on the floor again. "Uuuugh....!!!" Twilight grumbled.

The next day, Timmy and Spot were waiting for Twilight with these three fillies. Jiminy hopped up to Timmy's bed.

"Boys, I'm just a little concerned." Jiminy spoke. "Are you sure you'll be able to handle these three fillies? Kids can be hard to control."

"Oh, come on." Timmy looked down to Jiminy. "Kids are cool! We were their age too once and we turned out great!

"Yeah," Spot hopped up on Timmy's bed too. "Kids can't be really out-of-control like most people say. I'm sure this is gonna be a walk in the park."

Then, the doorbell rang.

"That must be Twilight!" Spot grinned. And so he and Timmy ran downstairs to the door.

Spot opened the door and it revealed Twilight with three young fillies. One was a yellow earth pony with a red mane and pink bow, the second was a white unicorn with a purple and pink mane and the third was an orange pegasus with a purple spiky mane, holding a scooter.

"Hi, Twilight!" Timmy and Spot both said in unison.

"Hi, boys!" Twilight smiled as she looked down to the fillies. "I'd like to introduce you to the girls."

"Hi, Timmy!" The earth pony spoke with a southern accent as she walked up to Timmy. "Mah name's Apple Bloom!"

"I'm Sweetie Belle!" The unicorn hopped in the air.

"And I'm Scootaloo!" The pegasus leaped in the air as her wings buzzed.

"Well," Spot nervously grinned, all of a sudden, not knowing what to say with the fillies in front of him. "It's nice to meet you."

"Are you the talking dog Twi told us about?" Apple Bloom looked up to Spot.

Of all the stuff in the world, the talking dog is the shocking part..., Spot thought to himself.

"Are you two absolutely sure you can take care of this?" Twilight asked.

"No problem!" Timmy spoke up. "We'll be fine. What could happen?"

"Well, okay." Twilight smiled to the fillies. "You three be good to Timmy and Spot, alright?"

"Don't worry, we will, Twilight!" Sweetie Belle grinned as she, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo all shared a hug with Twilight.

"So long, boys!" Twilight nodded to Timmy and Spot as she walked back to her own home.

As Twilight was gone from sight, Timmy and Spot closed the door and turned back to the fillies.

"So, girls," Timmy spoke. "Uh...How can we help you?"

"Well, we are kind of hungry." Apple Bloom said.

"Hungry?" Spot stood up. "Well I can fix a big lunch! I've been practicing! Come on, Timmy!"

Spot grabbed Timmy as they began to head to the kitchen.

"Wait!" Apple Bloom tried to say, but both Timmy and Spot were gone. "I'm not that hungry."

"I've just got a couple of candy bars!" Sweetie Belle reached into her own bag and pulled out three candy bars.

"That'll do!" Apple Bloom grinned.

Scootaloo got her scooter ready. "Shall we?" The three fillies grinned at each other.

Meanwhile, Timmy was watching Spot cook like a maniac, completely speechless on how well and fast his dog could cook. Once Spot was done, he revealed to Timmy the meals he prepared on a plaid sheet and silver tray. "What do you think, Timmy?" Spot asked, eagerly wagging his tail. "I made three grilled cheese sandwiches and prepared fifteen apple slices, and three glasses of juice! Neat, huh?"

"Uh...yeah..." Timmy said, still in shock. "But let's get this food to them quickly, they're probably starving."

As Timmy and Spot headed back into the living room, they noticed the fillies were gone.

"Wheeeere did they goooooo?" Spot asked nervously.

"Hi, guys!" Apple Bloom's voice called. The two turned to the window and saw the fillies all on Scootaloo's scooter.

"But, but wait!" Spot called. "What about the lunch I prepared?"

"It's okay, we got candy bars! See ya!" Scootaloo called out as the fillies ride away on the scooter.

"No, wait!" Timmy called, but the fillies were already gone.

"Where are they going?!" Spot said in worry.

"We better follow them." Timmy answered as the two ran out of the house and after the fillies. However, Spot didn't notice that the dinner sheet was stuck to his foot.

The three fillies were currently riding on the scooter through Animation Acres.

"Where should we go, first?" Apple Bloom asked.

"The mattress factory!" Sweetie Belle chirped. "We'll do stunts and be comfortable at the same time!"

Scootaloo's eyes widened as she saw some construction work being done nearby.

"How about over there?" Scootaloo asked. Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle looked over at the construction work and saw a truck crane with a ramp nearby. They both stared at them with big grins and widened eyes.

"Let's do it!" Apple Bloom cheered.

"Hang on!" Scootaloo held on to her scooter as they headed to the construction site.

"Girls!" Timmy and Spot kept calling. "Girls! Where are you?!"

"Oh no," Spot grew worried. "What if they got hurt and we weren't there?"

"Aww, relax, Spot." Timmy said. "I'm sure they're not in terrible danger."

The two then suddenly saw the fillies riding up on a ramp to the crane truck.

Spot gasped in horror. "GAAAH!!!"

"Oh, this is bad! REALLY bad!!!" Timmy yelped as he and Spot began running to the construction site.

The fillies rode off the ramp and were high in the air. Timmy and Spot saw them in the air and saw them doing all different poses in the air. The two were awestruck.

"Whoa..." Timmy's mouth was hanging open. "Didn't expect that."

The fillies finally landed on the crane of the truck.

"Wow!" Apple Bloom grinned. "Those were five poses less than 30 seconds!"

The truck driver, Mr. Canasta suddenly took notice of the fillies. "What the-?" Mr. Canasta suddenly lost control of driving as the crane started spinning out of control. The fillies leaped off just in time as the crane suddenly smashed part of a fixed building.

Timmy's jaw dropped as Spot put his paws over his mouth.

The fillies were just as shocked at what happened, but then they saw a black car pulling up. Their eyes widened as they hid behind the truck. Out of the car popped out a tiny man with large red eyebrows and a large red mustache.

Timmy and Spot gasped and hid behind a nearby tree.

"It's Mr. Sam!" Timmy whispered.

"One of the most troublemaking scammers in Animation Acres!" Spot whispered also.

"They're in so much trouble!" Timmy whispered back in worry.

Spot was just as worried as Timmy, but then noticed the dinner sheet stuck to his foot. Spot suddenly grinned. He had a feeling his talent for disguises was going to be put to use once again.

"Timmy," Spot turned to his master. "I've got an idea."

"What in tarnation happened around here?!" The man yelled as he got out of his car.

"Uh, well, I don't know, Mr. Sam." Mr. Canasta spoke. "I think I've been sabotaged!"

"What exactly do you mean by sabotaged, varmint?!" The man yelled again. "The building to hide all the money I sto-I mean earned has been destroyed!"

"Ooooh, excuse me?" A high, shaky voice called out.

Mr. Sam and the driver turned to see what appeared to be a blue elderly figure covered in a plaid sheet carrying a stick. "Um, yes!" The figure said. "I just came by to pick up my three little filly darlings! Oh, filly darlings! You, behind the truck!"

Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo shyly poked their heads out from behind the truck. The figure then winked to the three, revealing to be Spot in disguise.

"But wait, sir! I saw those two on the crane! They messed me up!" Mr. Canasta said.

"Oh, pish-posh, I simply saw them playing. They just accidentally got caught up in that dangerous contraption." Spot pointed to the crane with his walking stick.

Mr. Sam sheepishly spoke up to not make himself look bad in front of civilians. "Uh, yeah! Shame on you, mister! Scaring these three young-ins!"

"But I-!" Mr. Canasta tried to say, but was quickly elbowed by Mr. Sam.

"But no matter, we'll just be on our way! Come, come, girls!" Spot said as he gestured the fillies to follow him.

Once they were gone from Mr. Sam and the truck driver, Timmy, Spot and the fillies headed on their way back home.

"Hey," Apple Bloom asked. "We weren't causing ya any trouble, were we?"

"Trouble?" Timmy spoke up.

"Oh, no, no, no." Spot quickly jumped in. "You were alright! But please do us a favor, if you continue stunts...just don't do them in the middle of construction work. 'Kay?"

"Uh, yeah! Sure!" Sweetie Belle nodded.

"By the way, where did you learn those moves, anyway?" Timmy asked.

"Well, my older sister, Rainbow is awesome at those things!" Scootaloo said. "And I wanna be just like her!"

"Rainbow?" Spot's eyes widened. "As in, Ms. 'Rainbow' Dash?"

"Yeah, why?" Scootaloo asked.

"Ms. Dash is our gym teacher!" Spot grinned.

"My sister teaches at your school?" Scootaloo asked excitedly. "Is she awesome or what?"

Timmy stood back from Scootaloo's sudden excitement. "Uh...You bet she is!"

"Wow," Scootaloo sighed and looked up in the sky with a big grin.

"Uh, guys?" Apple Bloom turned to Timmy and Spot. "We feel bad we didn't eat that lunch you made us earlier. Can we start over?"

"Start over?!" Spot said eagerly. "Follow me!" He grabbed Timmy again and headed more fast to the house as the fillies followed.

Meanwhile, Cartman was heading back into the Brisby Forest, this time with hunting supplies in a huge box. He got himself well hidden between a tree and a bush. He then pulled out his binoculars and saw Tigger bouncing around through the forest.

"Ah-ha," Cartman spoke quietly. "Now, time for action."

"What type of action?"

"Yagh!" Cartman jumped back hearing the sound of a voice. He then looked up and saw the Cheshire Cat sitting up in a tree, looking down at him with his usual grin.

"Hey, where did you come from?" Cartman snapped.

"Oh, just minding my own business in these very trees," The Cheshire Cat smiled. "What are you doing?"

"Well, I'm planning to catch this unknown thing called 'Tigger' and use him to make all the money in the world!" Cartman showed the Cheshire Cat his box. "I snuck these supplies from my uncle!"

"Tsk, tsk, tsk." The Cheshire Cat shook his head and jumped down to him. "Catching a fellow member of our forest for money? As a member, I must say that is a definite 'no-no'."

"Hey! What are you telling me what I can and can't do?" Cartman raised an eyebrow. "My mother?"

"Well," The Cheshire Cat used his tail to hold his body. "Unless you consider dropping this idea and leaving us members alone, you're just going to have to face the consequences."

"Yeah, keep talking about your 'consequences'. I'm off to get rich!" Cartman then ran off into the Brisby Forest as the Cheshire Cat kept smirking.

"I tried to be nice." The Cheshire Cat shrugged.

Tigger was humming to himself while hopping around the Brisby Forest. All of a sudden, he eyed a juicy looking apple, simply laying on the ground, covered by leaves.

"Well I'll be! A shiny, scrumptious-sis apple!" Tigger picked up the apple, brushed off the leaves and shined it. "You know what they say, an apple a day keeps IRS away! Hoo-hoo-hoo!...Uh, or was it something else?"

As Tigger munched on the apple, Cartman was behind a tree, snickering. He had a net under those leaves and once Cartman pulled a rope on the tree, Tigger would be captured!

Cartman then pulled the rope, but to his surprise, nothing happened! He pulled again, but nothing! He tried again, but Tigger was already out of sight when finishing up the apple.

Cartman growled angrily as he ran to his trap. "I don't understand! What am I not doing right?" But then, to his surprise, his trap went into action and trapped him in the net.

"Hey! What the-!" Cartman looked over and saw the Cheshire Cat with the rope.

"Oh, nothing. You've just gotta pull a little harder." The Cheshire Cat then go of the rope, causing the net and Cartman to fall to the ground.

Later, another trick Cartman thought up of was a rope tied to the top of the tree, and if Tigger got his foot in the lasso, he would be stuck in the air!

Cartman laughed to himself, thinking of how the plan would work. He grinned as he heard Tigger bouncing his way. He poked his head through a bush and saw Tigger getting closer to the rope.

"Yes...Yes..." Cartman whispered.

But Tigger simply hopped over the lasso, not paying attention.

Cartman was dumbstruck. He jumped out of the bush and tried to follow Tigger.

"Oh, for the love of Whoooooaaaa!!!!" Cartman then got himself stuck in the lasso and in the air. Cartman screamed in frustration as he tried to get back down.

"Lose something?" A voice asked. Cartman turned to see The Cheshire Cat on the ground, grinning at him.

"You!!!" Cartman yelled as he finally grabbed a hold of the grass. "Quit ruining everything for me!!!"

"Well, do you promise to leave our creatures alone?" The Cheshire Cat raised an eyebrow.

"Never!" Cartman snapped. "That Tigger is mine! And you're not gonna keep me from it!"

"Well, then," The Cheshire Cat started. "Have a nice flight!"

"Huh?" Cartman asked. The Cheshire Cat then smacked Cartman's hand, causing him to let go of the grass and fly backwards into a tree, and into another one.

"Reality is such a cruel thing..." Cartman grumbled.

As it was getting close to sunset, Banzai and Shenzi were on a hill in the Brisby Forest, where they could see the view of Animation Acres.

"He-he-he! Whoo-hoo-ah-ha-ha!!!!" Ed laughed as he appeared behind them.

"Well, did you get Scar?" Shenzi asked.

Ed laughed as he nodded.

"Well where is he, knucklehead?" Banzai growled.

"Oh, calm yourselves."

Banzai and Shenzi's eyes both widened as a large, red lion with a black mane, and a scar on his right eye, emerged from the shadows.

"Oh, Scar!" Banzai quickly changed his tone. "It's you!"

"Yeah," Shenzi spoke. "What do you think of what we found?"

Scar looked over to Animation Acres. "Hmm...Well, I've been waiting for some real food for days, but for now, this will do."

"You?" Banzai said. "But hey, what about us? We found it for you, so where's our grub?!"

Scar simply grabbed all three hyenas by their throats. "You will get the hyena's share, trust me." Scar grinned wickedly at them. "But you wouldn't want to get in my way sooner."

"Oh, yeah, sure!" Banzai struggled. "No problem!"

"That's more like it." Scar turned back to Animation Acres and grinned. "We head down...at night."

Barbara was reading the newspaper in her hands, as she was changing into her Batgirl suit.

"What's going on, Barb?" Timmy asked, poking his head through Barbara's door.

Barbara pulled her mask on. "A ferocious lion and a group of hyenas escaped the Alaskey Zoo the other night, we saw footprints of them leading to the south, far away from it."

"A lion?" Timmy asked. "But it's not around here is it?"

"Oh, no." Barbara chuckled as she knelt down to Timmy. "The south is much farther away from here. But are you sure you'll be okay tonight? You don't need one of us to stay behind and look out for you?"

"Nah, we're fine!" Timmy spoke. "Twilight trusted me and Spot!"

"Well, okay." Barbara said as she and Timmy hugged each other.

"Oooooh, but just be safe tonight!" Barbara cooed holding her cousin.

"Don't worry, Barb! We will!" Timmy spoke with confidence.

It was now dark in Animation Acres, as Timmy and Spot were tucking the three fillies into Timmy's bed.

"This was a great day, guys! That lunch you made was delicious, Spot!" Sweetie Belle turned to Spot.

"Well, I try." Spot said with a grin.

"But wait, where are you two gonna sleep?" Apple Bloom pulled her head up.

"Oh, don't worry." Timmy answered from at the end of the bed. "We'll just be at the bed, just to keep an eye on you."

"Oh...well, alright!" Apple Bloom said.

"Goodnight!" The fillies spoke from their beds.

"Goodnight!" Timmy and Spot both spoke as they got ready sleep on the floor. But they both took notice of Jiminy laying next to them.

"Jiminy?" Spot asked. "Why aren't you in your hole?"

"I just wanna keep an eye on you boys too." Jiminy spoke. "Just to make sure things don't go too haywire. Goodnight!"

Timmy and Spot looked at each other and shrugged. "Goodnight," They both said to Jiminy.

Soon, everyone was fast asleep.

An hour passed, and outside the bedroom window, the hyenas were looking through it, seeing the juicy morsels inside.

"Oh-ho-ho-ho-ho! Look at all that meat!" Shenzi grinned.

"Yeah!" Banzai got ready to jump through. "Let's get 'em!"

All of a sudden, Scar grabbed Banzai's snout and threw him on the ground, before Banzai could make a scene.

Scar simply rolled his eyes and noticed everyone inside still asleep.

"I have a better idea to get the food out here, and for once, I'd like you to keep out of it."

"Come on, Scar! When are we gonna get our share?" Shenzi grumbled.

"Hey, you got your share the last time!" Banzai spoke up.

"Oh yeah! My bad," Shenzi then realized something. "Hey, wait! There was no 'last time'!"

Shenzi smacked Banzai on the head as Ed laughed.

Scar groaned as he smacked all three hyenas, shutting them all up.

Scar looked again through the window and grinned. He then got his claws ready, and softly scratched under the window, but not too loud.

Sweetie Belle's eyes opened as she stood up. "What was that?" She whispered.

She heard the scratching again. "Apple Bloom! Scootaloo!" Sweetie Belle quietly woke her friends. "I keep hearing something outside!"

The scratching was heard again, alerting all three fillies. "What do ya think it is?" Apple Bloom asked.

"I say we go find it and chase it outta here!" Scootaloo said, softly.

"Yeah!" Sweetie Belle grinned.

"Ah don't know," Apple Bloom looked down. "We might get Timmy and Spot in trouble if we go out."

"Relax, Apple Bloom!" Sweetie Belle said. "We'll just sneak out...Aaaand sneak back in!"

"They'll never know we were gone!" Scootaloo spoke.

Apple Bloom thought for a second. "Well...okay! But let's just be quick!"

The fillies all nodded as they quietly snuck out of bed, without alerting Timmy, Spot or Jiminy.

"Shhh!!!" Scootaloo gestured Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle to follow her as they went to the front door, opened it and quietly snuck outside. But as they stepped outside, none of them knew they stepped in a tiny puddle.

"Hey, look!" Sweetie Belle pointed to the ground and saw wet paw prints, leading towards an alley.

"Well come on, let's go get it!" Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle began following the footsteps.

Apple Bloom nervously looked back to Timmy and Spot's house, before following Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, leaving prints behind too.

Timmy, Spot and Jiminy were still asleep in the bedroom. Spot opened his eyes slightly and got up for a second. He looked up at the bed and saw it empty.

"Hey," Timmy yawned. "Spot, what's going on?"

"Oh, nothing." Spot said half asleep. "The fillies are gone, that's all."

"Oh," Timmy nodded as they both started to fall back asleep again.

Suddenly, their eyes opened wide.

"THE FILLIES ARE GONE!!!!" Timmy and Spot both yelled. They immediately ran out of the bedroom and through the hallway looking for the fillies.

Jiminy however, didn't hear anything as he was still asleep. "Oh, Spot..." Jiminy cuddled up against a pillow, mistaking it for Spot in his sleep. "You're so much more softer than you look."

Timmy was running through the living room, removing every seat cushion off the couch. "They're not in the living room!"

"And they're not upstairs, either!" Spot ran downstairs.

"Oh, we really messed up this time!" Timmy held onto his hat and hair.

Suddenly, Spot stood up. "Wait a minute,"

"What is it?" Timmy asked.

Spot took a sniff of the air and ran outside.

"Spot?" Timmy walked outside with him.

"The girls! They went this way!" Spot looked at their hoof prints. "Follow me, Timmy!"

"Great work, Spot!" Timmy grinned and followed his dog.

But even more trouble was going on in the night. Cartman had another plan to catch Tigger, and he had luckily snuck out of his room without any trouble. He had enough of traps, he was now going to catch Tigger by force! He had with him a huge net to catch that bouncy creature once and for all!

He walked slowly through the Brisby Forest, net in hand, just waiting to nab Tigger.

But what Cartman didn't know, was that Tigger was watching him through a bush.

"Hey, that kid's got himself a netsies!" Tigger whispered. "Ah...I know what he's up for playing!"

Cartman continued walking through the Brisby Forest until he heard a voice.

"Oh, so it's YOU again, eh? Hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo!"

Cartman grasped his net. "No you don't! Just...just get into the net...and-and everything will be fine! Alright?!"

"Well, we'll just have to see about that..."

Cartman backed up against a bush.

"Will we?!" Tigger's head popped out of the bush, scaring the daylights out of Cartman.

"Hey! What are you-" Cartman tried to say.

"Sorry, kiddo! But you're no much for the...Masked Offender!!!" Tigger bounced out of the bush in a purple cape, mask and royal hat.

Cartman was incredibly confused. "...What in the-"

"Have at thee!" Tigger pulled out his fake sword and tried to tackle Cartman again.

"No! Get away from me!!!" Cartman yelped as he tried to run away.

"You shall sample my blade! Hoo-hoo-hoo!!!" Tigger laughed playfully as he continued to chase Cartman.

The Cheshire Cat was watching through the trees, still smirking as he always does. "I'm just going to let Tigger have the floor with this one."

Meanwhile, Timmy and Spot were following the scent of the fillies, even up to the alley.

"Are you sure that they went through here?" Timmy asked nervously.

"That's what my scent's telling me." Spot replied.

As the two continued through, Timmy called out the fillies' names.

"Apple Bloom! Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo!"

Suddenly, Spot got a different smell.

"That's funny." Spot raised an eyebrow.

"What?" Timmy asked.

"I was picking up the three fillies before," Spot looked down. "But now, I'm getting three...something else." Spot suddenly got a twitch in his nose as he sneezed.

"Bless you." A voice spoke.

"Oh, thank you." Spot said, not paying attention.

"You're welcome!" Banzai, Shenzi and Ed all poked their heads from behind a wall and began laughing madly.

Timmy and Spot both screamed and jumped back, up against the wall as the laughing hyenas walked towards them with drooling mouths.

"Well, this is a pleasant surprise." Shenzi chuckled.

"You don't know the half of it," Banzai grinned, pointing to Timmy and Spot. "Although, we'll eat more than the half of them!"

"Oooooh-he-he-he-he-he-he-he-he!!!" Ed laughed.

"Wha-wha-how did you get here?!" Timmy yelped.

"That ain't your business!" Banzai showed his teeth. "What matters now, is dinner time!"

Banzai looked at Timmy's shivering body and the pink hat on his head. "Look at him! He's got the shivers! I guess you can say he's...Tickled PINK!" Banzai laughed.

"Hold it! Hold it! I got another one!" Shenzi laughed as she pointed to the shivering Spot. "I guess you can say that he's...a COLD dog! Whatcha think?!"

As the hyenas continued laughing, Timmy and Spot tried to sneak away, but Ed jumped in their way.

"Hold it, Ed!" Banzai said. "I get the first bite!"

"Oh, no you don't!" Shenzi jumped in. "That first bite's got my name on it!"

"No it ain't!" Banzai then leaped towards Timmy and Spot with a hungry mouth, but they quickly crawled under him and tried to make a break to exiting the alley. But all of a sudden, two lion paws stood in their way.

Timmy and Spot both looked up and saw Scar's wicked grin. "Actually, they have my name on them."

"Uh...sure, Scar! Whatever you say!" Banzai said as he, Shenzi and Ed gathered around Timmy and Spot. "But, uh, I get the second bite, right?"

"Hey, don't start that again! I called dibs!" Shenzi pushed Banzai out of her way.

"Well, I called 'em first!" Banzai jumped in Scar's way.

"Did not!" Shenzi pushed Banzai again.

"Enough!" Scar pushed the hyenas out of his way again and dove in for a bite of Timmy and Spot.

But luckily, both jumped out of his way and tried to escape.

Suddenly, Timmy tripped and fell over. Scar appeared and grabbed him by the shirt. "Spot!"

Spot turned around and gasped when he saw Timmy in danger. Without a second thought, he leaped into the scene and bit Scar's paw.

Scar roared in pain as Spot helped Timmy up.

"Come on!" Spot yelped as he and Timmy ran through another way of the alley.

"I'll kill you for this!" Scar roared as he and the hyenas went after them. But when looking in both directions, they were gone.

"Find them!" Scar growled. "And bring them back...ALIVE."

"Oh, yeah! We got this!" Shenzi grinned as she, Banzai and Ed went to look on their own.

Banzai turned around to Scar. "But seriously, who gets the second bite?"

"GO!!!!" Scar roared, scaring the hyenas and causing them to run off.

As Scar went his own way to search for Timmy and Spot, he didn't notice Timmy and Spot peaked from behind an old mattress. When Scar and the hyenas were completely gone, they got out from behind the mattress.

"I think that did the trick!" Spot sighed in relief.

"That must've been the lion from the zoo Barbara told me of!" Timmy said. "They must've fooled her and went here instead!"

"Wait," Spot spoke. "If they're here, with us, then what about..."

Timmy and Spot's eyes widened. "THE FILLIES!!!"

They both began running frantically through the alley, hoping to find the fillies, but Timmy suddenly took notice of Spot standing still.

"Spot? Spot, what is it?" Timmy asked.

Spot turned to Timmy sadly and pointed to the ground. What was on the the ground...was Apple Bloom's pink bow.

Timmy's heart stopped. "Oh no,"

Spot picked up Apple Bloom's bow with tears in his eyes. "We...we're too late...They're gone!" Spot cried.

Timmy was in too much shock to react unlike Spot. "M-maybe this isn't what it looks like!" Timmy tried to say to his crying dog. "Maybe they dropped it and they're back home!"

"Oh, Timmy!" Spot sniffed. "This is real! They're...they're lion food!"

"Hey, Apple Bloom!" A familiar voice spoke up. "There's your bow!"

Timmy and Spot both looked up in shock. The fillies were right there, running up to them, just fine and without a scratch.

"Are you guys okay?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"You're okay!!!" Spot squealed with joy as he hugged Timmy and the fillies at the same time. But suddenly, reality got back to him. "Wait. What are you three doing out here?! We were worried sick about you!"

"Well, we heard a noise and we followed it out here." Scootaloo grinned nervously.

"All the way out here?!" Timmy said angrily. "Do you even know what we went through to find you?!"

"Three hyenas and a ferocious lion almost had us for dinner!" Spot joined in.

"Hyenas?!" Apple Bloom said in shock.

"A lion?!" Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo said in unison.

"Yeah! And they'll find us again if we don't get out of here! Now, let's go!" Spot spoke.

The five of them quickly found the way out of the alley, and saw home was only seconds away.

"Home at last!" Spot grinned as they started heading back.

"Yeah," Timmy nodded. "That was a close one, right Jiminy?"

Timmy didn't hear anything.

"Jiminy?" Timmy looked in his pocket and noticed Jiminy wasn't in there. "Oh no! We left Jiminy behind!"

"We gotta go back for him!" Spot yelped.

"We'll go with ya!" Apple Bloom spoke.

Timmy stood in the fillies' way "No way! There's hyenas and a lion out there!"

"That's right! Now go back inside and don't move an inch from there!" Spot ordered.

As Timmy and Spot turned back to the alley, Scootaloo called. "But really! We can help!"

"No, girls! Stay!" Spot spoke as he continued walking. "You've done enough for the night."

As Timmy and Spot walked away, the fillies looked down in shame for what they did. The three of them sadly opened the front door to the house and went inside like they were told.

As they headed back upstairs, Scootaloo turned to Apple Bloom. "Uh, Apple Bloom? We're sorry we got us all in trouble."

"No," Apple Bloom looked down. "Ah should've spoken up more."

"But WE should've listened!" Sweetie Belle walked up to Apple Bloom.

"It doesn't matter." Apple Bloom shook her head. "Let's just get back to bed and wait for Timmy and Spot."

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle noticed Scootaloo just looking straight into Timmy and Spot's room.

"Scootaloo?" Apple Bloom walked up to her friend. "What's wrong?"

Scootaloo, with widened eyes pointed in the bedroom, and noticed Jiminy still sleeping on the pillow.

"Jiminy?" Apple Bloom's eyes widened also as she ran up to him. She lightly nudged him to wake him.

"Uh, wha-what's going on?" Jiminy asked, standing up, fully awake. He looked up at the fillies. "Oh hello, girls! What are you up to?"

"...Aren't Timmy and Spot looking for you?" Sweetie Belle asked, worried.

Jiminy thought for a second. "No, last I checked, I was right here with them sleeping. Why?" Jiminy turned his head around. "Where are they, anyway?"

The fillies all gasped in horror.

"Jiminy!!!" Timmy called. "Jiminy!!!"

"Where are you?!" Spot also called. "Are you okay?"

"We gotta find him fast!" Timmy whispered. "We don't want to run into those hyenas again!"

"I'm aware of that!" Spot whispered back in fear.

Suddenly, the two of them heard familiar laughter. They noticed the way the entered was getting louder and louder with laughter.

"Okay..." Spot spoke in fear. "Well, that exit's blocked...maybe Jiminy's over there!" Spot pointed to the right. But as they started to go that way, more laughter was heard. Both ways were both getting louder and louder with that horrible laughter. All Timmy and Spot could do right now was hold each other as three familiar figures emerged from the darkness.

"The alley is filled with WHAT?!!!" Jiminy asked in fear to the fillies.

"Three hyenas and a big lion!" Scootaloo said. "They tried to eat Timmy and Spot before!"

"And right now, Ah reckon they're gonna try again!" Apple Bloom spoke up.

"Well, right now, I gotta go save them!" Jiminy pulled off his vest and began walking out of the bedroom.

"But Jiminy! They're ten times you're size! You can't stand a chance against them!" Sweetie Belle said nervously.

"Ten times my size!" Jiminy harrumphed. "So what if they're...ten times...my...size..." Jiminy got slower and slower in realization, as he sat down and put his hands to his face in sadness and worry. "What do we do now?"

"There's gotta be something!" Scootaloo said looking down to the poor cricket.

"NOOOOOO!!!!!" A voice yelled.

Jiminy and the fillies ran to the window and saw Cartman running back to his house.

"That's it! I'm done! I can't stand it anymore!!!" Cartman yelled as he slammed the door.

Tigger then bounced in the street, still wearing his 'Masked Offender' costume. "Well, then! I guess it's back to a one-Tigger game! Hoo-hoo-hoo!"

"Oh, no..." Jiminy groaned, slapping his forehead. "It's Tigger! That insane, bounce-crazed lunatic!"

"Who?" Sweetie Belle turned to Jiminy.

"Oh, I see him usually bouncing around in the Brisby Forest. Sometimes, he jumps me from behind, almost giving me an attack!" Jiminy spoke. "But don't worry, despite his insanity, he's harmless."

Apple Bloom looked down for a second and began to think. Suddenly, an idea popped in her head. "That's it! Come on, girls!"

"Wha-where are you going?!" Jiminy asked in worry.

"Don't worry! We'll be right back!" Apple Bloom called out. "Just call for help in the meantime!"

As the fillies left, Jiminy instantly ran to find an SBFF communicator. "Call for help! Call for help! Call for help!"

Meanwhile, the fillies ran outside and found Tigger bouncing around with his fake sword.

"Uh, mister Tigger?" Apple Bloom called.

Tigger turned to the fillies. "Oh, hello fellow civilizationings! What are you doing on this fine evening?"

"Well, it turns out there's someone in deep trouble! And we need a bit of help!" Scootaloo grinned.

The fillies and Tigger all huddled together as they discussed what they had in mind.

Meanwhile, Jiminy finally found the SBFF communicator, and was waiting for someone to pick up.

"Hello?" Batgirl's voice answered.

"Uh, hi!" Jiminy spoke nervously. "It's me, Jiminy. I...I, uh, Long story short...we solved your lion problem."

Things were going pretty bad for Timmy and Spot right now. They were now both tied to a silver platter and prepared to be eaten.

Ed jumped in front of them, sniffing them a bit, but quickly backed out of the way when Scar walked up to them.

"Now then, since we've taken care of previous issues," Scar spoke. "I say it's time to eat."

Scar scratched an x-mark on Timmy's shirt and raised his claw, ready to dig in.

Timmy and Spot closed their eyes tight, preparing for the worst, when suddenly...

"Halt, foul vill-AINS!"

Scar and the hyenas stopped what they were doing and looked up at a building and saw an orange and black creature in a purple suit.

"Hey, who's that guy?" Banzai asked, confused.

"This looks like a job for...The Masked Offender!!!" Tigger leaped down to Scar and the hyenas and stood in a fighting pose.

The hyenas were stunned, but Banzai growled and leaped in for an attack. But Tigger jumped in the air and bounced on Banzai, riding him like a horse.

"Wha-hey!! Get off me!!!" Banzai struggled, but Tigger still held on, still 'Hoo-hoo-hoo-ing' all the way.

Timmy and Spot were just as weirded out by this strange creature, but realization hit Spot. "You know, Timmy, I think he's trying to help!" When noticing Scar was distracted, Spot then quickly used his teeth and claws to break him and Timmy free of the rope.

"Let's put you in your place!" Tigger hopped off Banzai, as he accidentally ran into a trash can.

Shenzi and Ed were in horror by this strange creature, and got back when Tigger held up the can.

"Time to take out the trash." Tigger spoke in a low voice. He then threw the trash can, causing it to roll towards them.

Shenzi and Ed both yelped and tried to escape, but they quickly got in contact with the trash can and crashed, leaving all three hyenas seeing stars.

Scar was confused at best, but quickly turned to Timmy and Spot who were trying to escape.

"Don't think you're getting away that easy!" Scar snarled.

Tigger saw what was going on. "Uh-oh!"

Timmy and Spot both screamed and held onto each other as Scar leaped towards them with a roar. But Tigger quickly bounced on Scar's head, causing him to fall over, as he quickly grabbed both Timmy and Spot and bounced back up to the building.

As Scar regained his senses, he noticed Timmy and Spot were gone. Scar roared in anger and frustration. "Run all you want, but I WILL find you!" Scar growled, not noticing where the two were.

As Scar ran off into the alley, trying to search for them, Tigger giggled. "Hoo-hoo-hoo, somebody's in need of a vision check." Tigger then bounced away with Timmy and Spot, leaving Scar in the alley.

Scar was still searching through the alley, hungry for meat, when suddenly, his ears twitched. At this moment, he felt something wasn't right...he suddenly felt there was something near...something that made him tense...it was almost like...

A NET!!!

Scar quickly tried to run away, but he quickly found himself caught in a purple net. He looked up saw him face to face with the SBFF's. "Looks like someone needs to go back to the zoo!" Batgirl spoke, smirking.

Supergirl held up a net filled with the hyenas. "Uh, Scar?" Banzai chuckled nervously through the net. "When we get back...on what we eat...can I get the second bite?"

Scar groaned. "I'm surrounded by idiots..."

The next morning, Timmy and Spot were sitting on their stairs in disappointment and embarrassment.

"We really made fools of ourselves." Spot sighed.

"The fillies are probably telling Twilight how we screwed up with the hyenas right now." Timmy said, sadly.

"Boys!" Twilight's voice called.

Timmy and Spot both looked sadly to each other and walked outside to see Twilight.

"Boys," Twilight spoke to them in her usual tone. "I just want to know if something is true."

"And what is that?" Timmy and Spot both said with their heads down.

"Did you boys save the girls from that lion and hyenas?" Twilight asked, grinning.

Timmy and Spot's eyes widened. They looked over at Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo who were waving at them with big grins.

"Uh, yeah! We saved them in the nick of time!" Spot grinned.

"Yeah! We sure did!" Timmy nodded.

Twilight ran over to Timmy and Spot and hugged them both. "Oh, boys!" She said, happily. "I'm so lucky to count on you two."

Timmy and Spot glanced over to the fillies, as they all shared smiles with each other, as Apple Bloom winked to Timmy and Spot.

THE END

The Phone Of Discord (With original song!)

(Picture by obake-the-sincere)

(Original theme by Michael Picher) (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com/)

It was nighttime in Animation Acres, and as usual, everybody was fast asleep. All nice and cozy, a sleeping town under the stars of a bright, shiny, blue night. Nobody could be disturbed this night...well...not everybody.

RIIIIIIING!!!!! RIIIIIIIIIIING!!!!!!

Cartman, fast asleep was stirring in his bed. It has been two weeks of listening to that strange sound at night.

RIIIIIIIING!!!!! RIIIIIIIIING!!!!

Cartman groaned and put his pillow over his head. Where is that stupid, STUPID sound?!!!, Cartman thought to himself.

Suddenly, Cartman's door burst open.

"WHAAAAAT?!!!" Cartman stood up, frustrated and angry.

"It's alright, brother!" Cartman recognized SpongeBob's voice. "It's only me!"

Cartman grew more annoyed than ever. If there was anything he felt he didn't need right now with all the noise in the night, it was his step-brother.

"Ugh, what is it?!" Cartman climbed down from the bed and looked at his alarm clock. "It's 4:01! What gives?" He then got a closer look at his step-brother. SpongeBob was wearing a blue wizard hat, a wand, a fake white beard, jingly cape. "And...why do you look like Gandalf fused with Elton John?"

"Huh?" SpongeBob then looked at his costume. "Oh! This is my wizard costume! You know, for that magic convention I'm going to! That's why I'm leaving early so I don't miss anything!"

"Oh, right." Cartman realized, rubbing his eyes. "Why are you going to that, again?"

"Well, I've been really getting into magic, especially with Ms. Sparkle being an expert at it!" SpongeBob spoke. "In fact, she even helped make this costume for me!"

"Hmph," Cartman snickered. "Next thing you'll know, you'll be her apprentice or something."

SpongeBob thought for a second, not getting Cartman's sarcasm. "You know, that doesn't sound like a bad idea! You think I could?"

Cartman raised an eyebrow. "...Sure."

"Alright then!" SpongeBob grinned. "Well, I just wanted to say so long! What are you doing today?"

"Uh...just stuff." Cartman spoke as he got back into bed.

"What kinda stuff?" SpongeBob asked.

"It's just stuff!" Cartman snapped. "Now, leave me alone! I gotta get to sleep!"

SpongeBob looked confused but shrugged it off. "Okay! Well, I gotta get going! See ya, tomorrow night!"

As SpongeBob exited, Cartman tried to get back to sleep again.

RIIIIIIIIIIIING!!!!! RIIIIIIIIIIING!!!!!!!!

Cartman growled. "I'll take care of THAT, tomorrow for good..."

Riiiing!!!! Riiiiiing!!!!!

Pinkie was resting on the purple couch of her home the next day, when she was woken up by her shaking tail, ringing like a telephone. Once she put it to her ear, it stopped ringing.

"Hello?" Pinkie Pie talked on her tail. "Oh, hi, Eric!...What's that?...You're coming over?" Pinkie walked over to her window. "...Oh, I DO love a good woodland adventure!...Okay, see you soon!" Once Pinkie hung up on her phone, she poked her head out the window, looking at the big blue, cloudless sky. "It sure is a nice day to do something fun!"

All of a sudden, Pinkie heard some snickering. Her eyes went wide open, as she quickly turned her head around...Nothing...she then slowly began walking towards the couch, her eyes darting to every corner. She then leaped under the sofa table.

"Aaaaa-ha! Surprise!"

Pinkie then took notice that nothing was under the sofa table.

"Huh," Pinkie shrugged. "...I guess not today!"

Pinkie then hopped on the blue couch, waiting for Cartman's arrival. But then, Pinkie realized something.

"Wait a minute," Pinkie raised an eyebrow. "This couch was always purple."

"Are you sure about that?" The blue couch asked.

"I'm pretty sure," Pinkie answered. "I mean, I could've swore-"

Pinkie's eyes widened as she turned and saw the blue couch had eyes, a nose and a wild, big toothy smile.

"Surprise!"

Pinkie yelped as she hopped off of the couch, but she then broke into a laughing fit.

The couch then morphed into Pinkie's blue, big brother, Genie.

"Hey, Pinkie!" Genie grinned. "I sure surprised you, didn't I?"

"You sure beat me to it!" Pinkie laughed.

"Aw, come here, you!" Genie laughed as he pulled his little sister in for a noogie, as they both laughed.

"Uh...what's going on?" Pinkie and Genie both looked down and noticed Cartman in their house.

"Oh, hi Eric!" Pinkie hopped down. "Me and Genie were just doing our special game where we surprise each other! And my brother just scored a big one!"

"Come on, Pinkie! Give me some hoof!" Genie reach his hand out.

"Only if you give me some hand!" Pinkie then reached her hoof out as she and Genie began doing a silly handshake.

"Uh...okay," Cartman raised an eyebrow. "So, are you ready to get going?"

"Oh, yeah! Sure!" Pinkie nodded.

"Oh, where are you two headed off to?" Genie poofed between Pinkie and Cartman.

"Uh...well, we're going exploring in the Brisby Forest." Cartman spoke.

"Ah, nothing like a good stroll on a nice, warm day." Genie then poofed into some kind of model as he walked around Cartman, as Pinkie tried her best not to giggle. "But I must say, that coat and hat do not match the scenery, this does not, repeat not meet the fall feeling,"

"I-I'm always cold," Cartman muttered.

"Well, we better get going!" Pinkie then put on a blue saddlebag and walked out the door with Cartman. "See ya, Genie!"

"Remember," Genie then poofed a brown cloak on himself as he called to Pinkie. "To use the force, dear sister. Use the force, the farce! Tell a joke!"

Later, Pinkie and Cartman were walking through the Brisby Forest.

"So, when exactly do you hear this sound?" Pinkie asked Cartman.

"I've been hearing it all night for the last few weeks!" Cartman spoke.

All of a sudden, a loud thumping was heard as Cartman jumped in surprise.

"That sound?" Pinkie pointed to a rabbit sitting on a rock who started thumping his foot on it.

"No, not that." Cartman grumbled as the rabbit hopped away. "But I sometimes see him around thumping his stupid foot..."

RIIIIIIIING!!!!! RIIIIIIIIIING!!!!!!

"Gah!" Cartman pulled his hat over his head. "There it is! There it is! That stupid ringing! Where is it?!"

Pinkie looked around both ways, but then, something went in Pinkie's head that made her grin.

RIIIIIIING!!!! RIIIIIIIIIING!!!!!

"It's gotta be around here somewhere!" Cartman snapped.

"Well, maybe it's not around here!" Pinkie hopped around Cartman.

"Huh?" Cartman asked with his voice cracking in stress.

"Maybe it's...down there." Pinkie pointed to the grass.

Cartman leaned down to the grass. "What are you-?" Cartman started.

RIIIIIING!!!!! RIIIIIIIIING!!!!!

Cartman jumped back by the ringing sound. "Yep, it's down there." Cartman groaned. "But how do we get down there?"

"Leave it to me!" Pinkie then shaped her hair to look like a drill. Pinkie then put Cartman on her back and jumped in the air.

"Hold on!" Pinkie then dove down into the ground, drilling her way through it and underground.

A few minutes have passed, and Pinkie was still drilling away.

"How far are we?" Cartman asked impatiently.

"We're almost there!" Pinkie spoke. "Soon it will be flashing before our eyes!"

Suddenly, a bright light shined in their view.

Pinkie's eyes widened. "What is it?"

RIIIING!!!! RIIIIIIING!!!!

"GAH!!" Cartman growled. "It's some kind of phone someone put down here!" He then hopped off Pinkie's back, grumbling under his breath. "I'll teach them to..."

As Pinkie watched Cartman walk towards the phone, something else flashed in her head.

"Wait..." Pinkie muttered as she looked a bit closer, seeing that the telephone in the distance was solid gold. "...That phone...it looks familiar!"

Pinkie then accidentally bumped her face into the side of a wall. Once Pinkie shook off the dust and dirt, she looked up saw something that made her jump in fear.

On the wall was a painting of some kind of horrific creature. It had the head of a horse, and his body was mixed up with all sorts of different animal parts. Pinke got a closer look, and all around the creature were citizens that looked like they were suffering. And Pinkie could tell on the creature's devilish grin, as if he was having so much fun causing misery. She then looked more closely on the painting and saw the creature zapping some kind of...golden telephone. Pinkie instantly turned back to Cartman who was getting closer to grabbing the phone.

"ERIC!! NO!!!!" Pinkie immediately ran up to Cartman and tackled him to the ground.

"Wha-!...Pinkie!" Cartman struggled to get back up. "What are you doing?!"

"Stopping you from making a humongous mistake!" Pinkie spoke quickly.

"Hey, relax, Pinkie!" Cartman said, finally smiling. "Did you see that phone? It's golden! We could be rich from this thing!"

RIIIING!!!! RIIIIING!!!!

Cartman cringed at the sound. "I'll cross that certain bridge when I come to it," Cartman forced a smirk.

"But that's no ordinary phone Eric...This phone," Pinkie pointed to the telephone. "...Is 'The Phone Of Discord'!"

Cartman looked confused. "The Phone Of Discord?"

"Yeah!" Pinkie spoke frantically. "It was cursed by Discord, the all-powerful and evil spirit of chaos! He could change reality into what he wants with the snap of his finger!"

"How do you know all this?" Cartman asked.

"Me and Genie were once the genies of someone in the Discord days. Strange thing is, he didn't use his wishes to defeat him, he just wanted giant sandwiches. But anyway, before Discord was fully defeated by an all-powerful queen, he used the last of his magic to create a device that rung constantly throughout the land. Annoyed by the sound and afraid of anything Discord touched, they buried into the ground, hoping no one would ever find it...But now, we found it! And we gotta get rid of it as soon as...Eric?"

Pinkie noticed Cartman was no longer in front of her. She turned around and saw Cartman answering the phone.

"Hello? Hello?" Cartman spoke on the phone. "Hey, where's the wire on this thing?"

Pinkie gasped in horror as she swiped the phone from Cartman.

"Eric, look what you did!" Pinkie said frantically.

"What? I answered the phone!" Cartman said.

"Yeah, but answering the phone will cause Discord's power to slowly return and spread across the universe!" Pinkie put her hooves to her face in fear. "A finger-painting baboon told me and Genie that once!"

Cartman raised an eyebrow. "...A finger-painting baboon?"

"Yeah!" Pinkie said in fear. "What are we gonna do? We brought back the power of Discord!"

"Oh, come on." Cartman said, rolling his eyes. "I'm sure that's crazy talk. Were you there when that Discord guy was defeated?"

"I..." Pinkie started. "Well...no...the baboon mostly told us everything."

"Then there's nothing to worry about!" Cartman shrugged. "I'm sure this is just nothing but some crazy gibberish!"

THUD!!!

The underground shook from the sound of something dropping.

"What was that?" Pinkie asked as she and Cartman turned their heads to where it might've came from.

Suddenly, the two heard something rolling through the underground. They both turned around and shrieked as they saw a giant popcorn ball rolling towards them!

"Aagh! What the-?!" Cartman yelped.

"Hang on!" Pinkie immediately had Cartman on her back with the phone as she began running back the way she and Cartman came, up until they finally reached back up to top ground.

Pinkie and Cartman were both panting in relief. "Do you see what I'm talking about, Eric?" Pinkie spoke through breaths. "That phone is dangerous!"

"Oh...come on..." Cartman panted. "It's...it's just giant popcorn!...No biggie!..."

"It's no use!" Pinkie looked at the phone. "The chaos has been unleashed! With no way of us to-"

Pinkie's eyes suddenly widened when she noticed something strange about the phone. Pinkie was frowning, but her reflection on the phone was smiling! Pinkie raised her right eyebrow in confusion, but noticed her left eyebrow raising on the reflection! That didn't make any sense!...Wait...not making sense?...Something brightened in Pinkie's head as she grinned hugely and the reflection frowned hugely.

"That's it!" Pinkie hopped in the air. "Discord's magic is connected to the phone!"

"What are you talking about?" Cartman asked.

"If Discord's magic is connected to the phone, it must mean that is what's holding the last of his magic!" Pinkie grinned. "If we destroy the phone, we destroy Discord's chaos!"

"What? No way!" Cartman swiped the phone away.

"Eric, we have to!" Pinkie tried to reach for the phone. "If we don't, Chaos will corrupt the universe!"

"Like big popcorn balls?" Cartman said. "With something like that happening regularly, I think we're gonna be just fine."

"But that's nothing compared to what's gonna happen later!" Pinkie got Cartman's face. "Once the cotton candy clouds come...that...will be the end!"

Cartman was not phased by Pinkie's warnings, in fact, he was getting annoyed by them quickly. But suddenly, he had an idea.

"You know," Cartman smiled. "You're right, Pinkie. We should destroy this as soon as possible!"

"Really?" Pinkie grinned.

"Yeah!" Cartman said. "In fact, why don't we have a race back to town?"

"A race?" Pinkie asked, excitedly. "Oh my gosh! That sounds fun!"

"We're having plenty right now, trust me." Cartman and Pinkie got themselves positioned.

"Ready..."

"Set..."

"...Go!"

Pinkie then sped off like a rocket through the Brisby Forest, while Cartman simply stayed behind.

Once Pinkie was fully out of sight, Cartman laughed. "Yes, it worked!" He then turned to another path of the forest. "Now, for my own way back to town." As Cartman walked through the path, he didn't notice a few apples fall from a tree behind him...followed by a watermelon...and a pie...and an ostrich...

After a minute or two, Pinkie finally stopped to take a breath.

"Hoo boy, Eric!" Pinkie turned around. "You better be catching up!"

There was silence. Cartman was nowhere to be found.

"...Eric?..." Pinkie called out. No reply.

Suddenly, Pinkie realized what happened.

"Ooooh, no!" Pinkie slapped her forehead. "He tricked me! He's going to run off fancy with the phone!"

Pinkie then snorted as she turned back around. "Well, he'll be sorry. I'm gonna have someone take that phone from him whether he likes it or not!"

"Pinkie!"

Pinkie turned to the water and saw her reflection giving her a scowl look. "What's the matter with ya? You're not seriously leaving him with that work of destruction, are you?"

Pinkie looked down for a second. "W-well...it's his own fault! By the time I get help, he'll be begging for us to take the phone away!"

"But is it worth having Eric suffer a bit?" Pinkie's reflection frowned.

Pinkie rubbed her hooves together nervously. "...But...what I meant was..."

"Have you forgotten how horrible things were when Discord was around?" Pinkie's reflection spoke up.

Suddenly, memories of seeing what Discord did flashed in Pinkie's head, as voices started chanting.

(Original song by Michael Picher (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com/), chorus by me and him, and Pinkie Pie voiced by IMShadow007 (https://www.youtube.com/user/IMShadow007)

Meanwhile, Cartman was walking through a field of flowers, still carrying the phone with him.

"Why did I have to take the shortcut to here?" Cartman hated the girly sight of flowers. He suddenly caught a whiff of their scent. "Then again, they do smell nice."

As Cartman took another smell, he took notice of something black and white in his face...it looked like some kind of tail..? Cartman looked down and saw what the black and white was attached to.

"SKUNK!!!" Cartman jumped back at the sight of the small creature, spooking it. As the skunk scurried away, Cartman noticed the smell he left behind...it wasn't horrifyingly stinky at all!...it was even pink!...it smelled almost like...

"Perfume?" Cartman raised an eyebrow. "Hmph, if this is the real 'Chaos' we have to worry about, then we're all done for!" He spoke sarcastically.

Thump-thump-thump-thump-thump-thump-thump-thump!

Cartman cringed, being startled by the strange sound. He turned and saw the familiar rabbit from before in the distance, thumping his foot.

"Oh, no! Not you again!" Cartman groaned. "Will you beat it?! That thumping is driving me crazy!"

The rabbit then hopped up, high into the air. Cartman looked up seeing how high he was. "Well, that's one way to do it," Cartman looked closely and saw the bunny getting closer, but somehow looking bigger...

"Huh?"

The rabbit then landed before Cartman, making the Earth tremble, causing Cartman to fall over.

Cartman looked up and squeaked as he saw the rabbit before him was now a GIANT rabbit!

The rabbit didn't look angry, but the oblivious look he had made Cartman more frightened due to him not realizing he changed size.

"Uh..." Cartman chuckled nervously. "Hey...I was only kidding back there!...I...I-I liked your thumping! It was awesome!"

The rabbit raised his large foot and began thumping it on the ground, once again causing the Earth to rumble.

"Whoa!! I didn't mean now! I didn't mean no-o-o-o-o-o-ow!!!!" Cartman yelled as the giant thumping made him fall backwards and roll down the flowery hill.

Once Cartman stopped rolling, he looked up and saw a familiar face that made him groan.

"Eric!" Pinkie grinned. "I'm so glad I found you!"

"...Good to see you, too..." Cartman annoyingly grumbled.

Pinkie helped Cartman up to his feet. "You didn't get into any trouble with Discord's chaos did you?"

"Well, there was a ginormous bunny I ran into," Cartman dusted himself. "But other than that, nothing."

"Not that much...?" Pinkie asked.

"...Yeah...not that much..." Cartman nodded.

"Okay...good..." Pinkie nodded.

"...Yeah...good..." Cartman nodded back.

The two stood in silence.

"GIMMIE THAT PHONE!!!" Pinkie grabbed the phone and tried to pull it away.

"NO!!!" Cartman pulled back. Soon the two were found themselves in a tug of war.

"Eric, you don't understand! Chaos will corrupt the town!" Pinkie struggled.

Cartman yanked. "This chaos isn't deadly, what's the big deal?"

Pinkie pulled back the phone. "Our friends will be in danger! Think about SpongeBob!"

Cartman groaned as he pulled back. "What about him?"

"Well, he's your brother, silly!" Pinkie struggled.

"He's NOT my brother!" Cartman snapped, holding onto the phone. "He's just my-"

"SHEEP!" Pinkie screeched.

"My sheep?" Cartman turned around and raised an eyebrow.

"No, look out!" Pinkie pushed Cartman out of the way as a sheep landed on the ground.

Pinkie looked back at the sheep. "A sheep fell out of the sky!" The sheep then casually got up like nothing happened, and began to eat some of the flowers.

"...Why can't annoying stuff be a myth...?" Cartman grumbled, still on the ground.

All of a sudden, another sheep fell on the ground, casually got up and began eating flowers too. Then, another one did the same, and another, and another, and another!

"Where are all these sheep coming from?!" Pinkie asked.

Thunder started to rumble, startling Pinkie and Cartman. They suddenly heard the sound of 'baa-ing'. They both looked up and saw what was up in the sky...

"...It's raining sheep!" Pinkie said in shock. "RUN!!!"

Pinkie then put the speechless Cartman on her back as she began running from the raining sheep as fast as her hooves could carry her.

"Quick, Eric!" Pinkie looked over to her buddy. "We got a forecast of cute and fluffy but it ain't gonna be pretty!"

She tried her best to dodge as many sheep as she could, some almost made her fall and lose balance.

Once Pinkie and Cartman got back through the trees, Pinkie started to think.

"What are we gonna do?!" Cartman said in worry as he tried to dodge more sheep.

"I'm trying to think!" Pinkie out her hooves to her head. "Think-think-think-think!" An idea then lit up in Pinkie's head. "I know!"

Pinkie reached into her saddlebag and pulled out a lamp.

"This is the same lamp me and Genie used to live in!" Pinkie then tossed it up in the air as it's handle got on a high tree branch.

"Genie always said to use this for emergencies!" Pinkie held Cartman's hand. "Hang on!"

In a blue light, Pinkie and Cartman were magically sucked into the lamp. The raining sheep continued to happen for a couple minutes, until it finally decided to settle down and eventually stop.

"...Hey, what's going on?" Realization finally came to Cartman. "Where are we?" His voice stubbornly asked in the dark.

"...Well, remember the whole lamp thing I brought up?" Pinkie's voice nervously chuckled.

"...Wait, we're stuck here?! For a thousand years?!" Cartman's angry tone rose.

"No, we're not! We could get in and out anytime!" Pinkie's voice spoke. "Me and Genie are free, remember?"

"Oh, yeah, forgot about that." Cartman's voice said.

"...Yeah..." Pinkie said in agreement.

"...THEN GET ME OUTTA HERE!!!!" Cartman yelled.

A magical blue light popped out of the lamp as it poofed to reveal Pinkie and Cartman.

"Geez, Eric. You don't have to yell at me all the time!" Pinkie dusted herself off, annoyed with Cartman's attitude.

"Well, you could've explained more what you were thinking!" Cartman spoke. "You almost scared me to death!"

"Hmph, sure." Pinkie said sarcastically. "It's all my fault. All I've been doing all day was save your life!"

Cartman rolled his eyes in annoyance. "Fine. I'm sorry."

Pinkie then remembered Cartman's rather angrier tone from earlier. "You know," Pinkie jumped in front of Cartman as her picked up the phone. "If I didn't know any better, you looked madder than usual."

"No...really?" Cartman asked in a sarcastic tone.

"Oh..." Pinkie knew something was up now. "Something's bothering you!"

"No," Cartman said. "The only thing bothering me is you!"

"Come on, Eric!" Pinkie folded her hooves. "Something happened, I just know it!"

"Nothing happened!" Cartman got annoyed.

"What exactly is peeving you off right now, what?" Pinkie got her eyes in Cartman's face.

"Shut up about my stupid step-family!" Cartman finally blurted out.

"Breakthrough!" Pinkie hopped in the air, as Cartman raised an eyebrow. "Now we're on a roll here! Tell me Eric, what's on your mind?"

"Alright! Alright!" Cartman threw his hands in the air. "I'm having trouble with my step-family...I...I hate the changes...okay?"

Pinkie only nodded in silence.

"I never even asked to be apart of another family." Cartman turned around and sat down. "Who even asked me what I thought of that? Nobody, that's who."

"But Eric," Pinkie put her hoof around him. "You have SpongeBob! He's super fan to have around!"

"Ugh, why am I even talking about this to you?" Cartman stood up. "You have a real brother! You don't know what it's like to have a step-family shoved in your life!"

"Eric," Pinkie jumped in front of him. "A step-family can be as great and loving as any family!...Maybe you should at least give them a chance."

Cartman turned to Pinkie in confusion as she still kept her smile on. Suddenly, Pinkie and Cartman got some kind of scent...it was...a delicious scent.

"Mmmmm," Cartman sighed as he began walking towards where the scene was coming from. "What is that smell?"

"I don't know," Pinkie said as she followed Cartman, also in a trance with the scent.

The two were so smitten by the scent, that they didn't even notice the scent grow fingers, and pick them up by their fur/coat and drag them closer. Once the scent finally put them down, they looked down and saw what the scent was connected to.

"Giant pizza?!" Cartman's mouth started drooling as he noticed that in the ground was an enormous pepperoni pizza slice. And it was sizzling hot!

"How in the humongous world did this get in the ground?" Pinkie looked at the bubbling cheese on the slice.

"Who cares? I am starving!" Cartman grinned as he put his face in the slice, waiting for the delicious taste of pizza...but instead, he got nothing but a burnt mouth.

"YAAAA-OOOOWWWW!!!!" Cartman jumped back from the pizza, and started brushing his tongue, frantically.

"Eric, what happened?" Pinkie jumped to Cartman's side.

"I burnt my tongue!!!" Cartman said with his tongue sticking out.

"...You weren't the sun?" Pinkie asked.

"No! I burnt my tongue!!!" Cartman said again.

"...You turned a pun?" Pinke asked again.

"No!!! I! Burnt! My! Tongue!!!" Cartman said again.

"Hmmm," Pinkie thought. "You know Eric, I think you burnt your tongue."

Suddenly, the ground began to shake as the pizza slice grew more and more bigger, making Pinkie and Cartman jump back as the ground beneath them cracked.

"That isn't ordinary giant pizza..." Pinkie gasped looking at the bubbles bursting from the cheese. "IT'S PIZZA LAVA!!!" She yelped, frantically running around. "PIZZA LAVA!!!!"

"Pizza lava?" Cartman asked before a bubble bursted, causing lava to drop beside him. "Yah!" Cartman jumped back. "Could this get any weirder?"

Suddenly, the skies began to thunder. Pinkie and Cartman looked up and saw giant, pink, fluffy clouds looming over them. They started flashing as a thunderous sound echoed through the forest.

"It's the cotton candy clouds!!!" Pinkie stood back in fear.

Brown liquid started raining down upon them as Cartman got some in his mouth. "...Is this rain chocolate..."

"Chocolate of DEATH! Run!!!" Pinkie began running for her life.

Cartman looked up and saw the sky thundering more. That was enough to intimidate Cartman as he grabbed the phone and joined Pinkie.

Wind started blowing violently as Pinkie and Cartman began running as fast as their feet could carry them. The wind started to blow pizza lava in their path, blocking them from going any further. The wind blew more powerful as it whisked Pinkie off her feet, causing her to grab a tree branch to keep herself from blowing away.

"Eriiiic!!!" Pinkie struggled to hang out. "Quick!!! Take the phone and get rid of it!!!"

"Me?" Cartman called. "W-what about you? You're coming with me, right?!"

"I don't know if I caaaaaaan!!!!" Pinkie shouted back.

Cartman started to get worried. This chaos was getting more and more dangerous! And now, he felt he was close to being alone in the middle of the Brisby Forest while under a chaotic storm! He was getting more and more anxious until somethi-

"Hey!" Cartman looked up. "Who's that talking?!"

...Uh...what do you mean? I don't...Wait, you can hear me?! I'm the narrator! You can't hear me! That doesn't make sense!

"You kind of sound weird," Cartman raised an eyebrow.

OH, GET RID OF THAT PHONE ALREADY!!!!!

Cartman yelped from the narrator's tone, as he looked down at the golden phone, and saw his opposite reflection. He looked up and saw Pinkie struggling for her life as the tree branch started to break.

Cartman then looked back at the pizza lava, with his eyes widened on what to do. He then quickly grabbed the phone as he ran towards the pizza lava, and with all his might, threw the phone towards the lava...but it landed on the edge.

"Awww, what a let-down!" Cartman said annoyance as he then simply kicked the phone in the pizza lava.

He watched the phone slowly start to melt away in the cheesy, sizzling, fiery liquid. Suddenly, the ground began to shake as the cracks started to form back, making Cartman jump back. Once the two separated grounds joined back, the wind ceased, as the cotton candy clouds vanished, revealing a pink and orange evening sky.

Cartman sighed in relief as he looked up at the tree, but saw Pinkie wasn't on it.

"Pinkie?" Cartman hopped to his feet, looking around. "Pinkie, where are you?!"

"Eriiiiiiic!!!!"

Cartman looked up and saw Pinkie happily falling through the sky as she landed on him.

"Eric!" Pinkie grinned as she got up and hugged Cartman. "You did it! You did it, you saved us all!"

"I did?" Cartman looked confused.

"Yeah!" Pinkie nodded. "Sure, you may have started everything, but you made up for it!"

"Wow..." Cartman said to himself. But then he realized something. "But you won't tell anyone about this right?" He said in his usual tone.

Pinkie zipped her mouth shut with a zipper. "Mmm limm am-" Pinkie tried to say but she quickly unzipped her mouth. "My lips are zipped!" Pinkie spoke before zipping it shut again.

Later that evening, Pinkie and Cartman arrived back at her home.

"Are you sure you don't need me to come to your place?" Pinkie asked.

"I'll be fine." Cartman said.

Pinkie did a funny knock on her door as it opened revealing her happy older brother.

"Oh, Pinkie!" Genie said, happily as she and Pinkie hugged. "Good to see you back!"

"Good to be back, brother!" Pinkie said as she and Genie laughed.

As Cartman went on his way, he looked back at Pinkie and Genie having fun, as he thought more what Pinkie told him earlier about his step-family.

As Cartman reached his house, he walked inside and went upstairs where he saw SpongeBob taking off his wizard clothes. SpongeBob took notice of his step-brother walking in.

"Oh, hello, Eric!" SpongeBob spoke, happily. "How was your day?"

"What?" Cartman asked. "Oh, uh...it was fine, I guess."

"Well, it was fun for me!" SpongeBob said, excitedly. "I got to see so many different magic tricks at the convention! I'm hoping I can use magic to cook someday!"

Cartman looked down for a second when hearing SpongeBob talk.

SpongeBob took notice of how Cartman was acting. "Hey, Eric, are you alright?"

Cartman looked back up. "Oh, nothing! I...I just wanted to say, I'm glad that you're back."

SpongeBob wasn't used to Cartman saying things like that, but he smiled. Cartman simply shrugged back.

"Oh, that reminds me!" SpongeBob said. He quickly pulled a skunk out of his magic convention bag, startling Cartman.

"I found this cute little skunk on my way back!" SpongeBob grinned. "But he actually sprays perfume instead!"

Cartman's eyes widened. It was the skunk he ran into, earlier!

"Here, smell it!" SpongeBob held the skunk up to Cartman for him to smell. But instead of perfume, the skunk sprayed a horrid, green, disgusting smell, causing Cartman to fall over from the stench.

SpongeBob looked at the skunk, confused. "Hmm, at least you used to spray perfume." SpongeBob said sheepishly.

THE END

Author's Note

I hope you enjoyed this chapter AND the official, new, original song in the story! The song was written by Michael Picher (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com/), with the chorus done by both him and me, with Pinkie Pie voiced by the talented IMShadow007 (https://www.youtube.com/user/IMShadow007) Thanks to you both so much for your help!

A Dragon's Debt

Author's Note

Before we begin this story, I'd love to give a special mention to a couple of great people.

One is the legendary June Foray, whom we have sadly lost a couple weeks ago. She was one of the most popular and beloved voice actors of all time, voicing characters for over 70 years and never quitting. We are forever grateful and we will miss you.

I would also like to give a special shout-out to Cathy Weseluck, the voice of Spike from My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic who coincidentally is the star of this story. I had the wonderful experience of meeting her this year at BronyCon, and she is one of the sweetest people you will ever meet.

Also, a special thanks to SuperPinkBrony12 for helping me with the title! Check out his stuff if you haven't already!

A Dragon's Debt

In loving memory of June Foray

(Original theme by Michael Picher) (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com/)

On a nice afternoon in Animation Acres, Timmy, Spot, Jiminy and Spike were all looking at one of the strangest sights in town, the baboon cage on the hill.

"Can you believe it? Baboons?" Timmy asked.

"It's hard to, believe me." Spike watched the primates walk and jump around in the cage.

"How did something like this even get to be a part of the town?" Spot asked.

"You know," Jiminy hopped on Timmy's palm. "My grandfather actually worked with someone behind this ol' cage of surprises."

"Really? What happened?" Timmy asked as he, Spot and Spike leaned in to listen.

"Well, it all started like this." As Jiminy started telling his story, Spike suddenly heard something.

Boom!

Spike looked over at the edge of the hill and saw an orange bandicoot holding a camera as he watched another purple dragon flying around.

"Spyro..." Spike knew who that was. It was Spyro, the coolest, strongest dragon in school. He was known for doing all of his amazing tricks. And the bandicoot with him was Crash. He never spoke, but he did have a wild side.

"Alright!" Spyro said in the air. "Here's the next trick I'm gonna do! Ready, Crash?"

Crash laughed as he gave Spyro a thumbs up.

Spyro then flew higher into the air as he spit out a fireball in the sky. He then spit out an electrical shock towards the fireball, giving it a spark. He then used his freezing breath to freeze the electrical fireball as it began to plummet. But without a second thought, he used his bubble breath to quickly have the fireball fall into a big bubble as it floated in the air.

Spike was in awe, he always knew Spyro had numerous breaths, but never using them all at once!

Spyro then spit out another fireball towards the fireball shard, as it hit, the shard exploded in a fiery, electrical, icy and even bubbly puff of smoke.

Spike was amazed as Spyro flew back down to Crash.

"So, how was that, buddy?" Spyro grinned at his bandicoot friend.

Crash laughed as he high-fived the dragon.

"Yeah, that's what I'm talking about!" Spyro laughed.

Spike couldn't believe the trick he saw. It blew his mind on so many levels.

"And that's why there's a baboon cage!" Jiminy finished his story. "What do you think, Spike?

He looked over to Spike who was walking towards them, still with the amazed look in his eyes.

Jiminy smirked. "It always was a good story."

The next morning after breakfast, Spike was in his bedroom as he was practicing his own tricks with his breath. While he could breath fire just fine, fireballs on the other claw for Spike was a bit of a challenge.

"Come on, Spike." He told himself. "You can do this."

Then tried to spit out a fireball, but all that came out of his mouth was a little spark.

He then patted the back of his head as if his head were a lighter as he got ready to try again.

He positioned himself just right and took a mighty deep breath, he got ready to spit out a large one...but instead one not bigger than a pebble.

"Darn it," Spike climbed off his bed. He then looked at a container of bubble soap. "Maybe fireballs aren't my thing?" He examined the container.

Twilight Sparkle then walked by Spike's room with Tweety's cage on her back. "Are you already for school, Spike?" She entered his room, smiling.

"Uh, yeah!" Spike looked up, keeping a smile on. "But, uh...I was thinking about something."

"What is it?" Twilight asked.

Spike took his bubble container. "Mom...To get bubble breath..." He paused, not sure how to ask this particular question. "Do you have to drink bubble soap?"

Twilight raised an eyebrow at her son. "Uh...no."

"Oh..." Spike said, clutching his tail, sheepishly.

"Why do you ask?" Twilight looked down at Spike.

"Well, I was hoping to be like Spyro at my school!" Spike said. "When I grow up, I'm gonna be an awesome dragon like him!"

Twilight patted Spike's head. "I'm sure you will be, Spike. But your time will come. Just don't drink any bubble soap to do it quicker."

Spike chuckled as he blushed. "He-he...yeah,"

"Now, you hurry up and get to the bus," Twilight said as Spike got his school supplies and headed out the door. "Have a great day of school!" She called.

"Thanks, Mom!" Spike called back as he left.

Twilight waved goodbye to her little dragon as Tweety did the same from his cage. Twilight smirked at her little canary.

"I know what you want, Tweety." Twilight walked over to the birdbath outside their house. She opened the cage as Tweety fluttered out and sat in the water.

"You have fun, Tweety." Twilight walked back in her house. "I'll check back on you in a little bit."

As Twilight closed the door, Tweety laid back in his bird bath, watching the clouds go by in the sky. But little did he know was being watched.

From the window of Twilight and Spike's home, Sylvester, as usual was eyeing the little canary for his meal. With a mischievous grin, he snuck to the door, looking both ways to make sure Twilight wasn't around, and slowly creaked it open. On all fours, he snuck out and slowly crept up to Tweety's bird bath. He poked his head up to the top, but he then noticed Tweety standing up in alarm. Sylvester quickly hid to make sure Tweety didn't spot him.

"I tawt I taw a Tigga!" Tweety spoke.

Sylvester, in hiding, raised an eyebrow. "A Tigga?" He raised an eyebrow. "He's never called me that before."

Sylvester poked his head up again and noticed Tweety standing up once more, as he went in hiding again.

"I did! I did! I taw a Tigga!" Tweety hopped in the air.

"What's this 'Tigga' stuff he keeps squawking about?" Sylvester spat. But he still noticed Tweety hopping in the air. "Well, better nab him now that I got the chance!"

Sylvester rose up again, but before he could snatch Tweety, he was tackled by what looked like an orange and black blur.

Sylvester opened his eyes and saw he was pinned to the ground, face down. He looked up with a dizzy look to what tackled him.

"Hello, chum! I'm Tigger!"

"Wha...what the...?" Sylvester spoke in surprise.

"Hi, Tigga!" Tweety happily flew out of his bird bath to greet Tigger.

"Salutationings, Tweety bloke!" Tigger grinned as he and Tweety began doing a silly high-five-like-handshake.

"Uh...what's going on?" Sylvester asked, still on the ground.

"Oh, putty!" Tweety flew down on Sylvester's head. "This is my fwiend, Tigga! He's fwom the Bwisby Fowest!"

"Exactically!" said Tigger. "Though I wanted to hop by and say I was gonna bouncing to another someplace for a couple days, things have been getting kinda weird in there lately! Strange, Sp-p-p-pooky!" Tigger unintentionally spat on Sylvester.

"Weawwy?" Tweety asked, fluttering in the air. "Well, I hope you have fun! We're gonna have fun next week though, wight?"

"You betcha on your tail feathers!" Tigger then turned to bounce away. "T-T-F-N! Ta-ta for now!"

As Tigger bounced out of sight, Tweety floated back on Sylvester's head. "What do you tink of my fwiend, putty?"

"He has a bit of a speech impediment." Sylvester grunted.

Meanwhile as usual, the bus stopped at Sterling Holloway School, dropping off the kids there. But Spike was looking into book that looked especially interesting to him, The Great Big Book On Dragons. And right now, he was showing it to Timmy and Spot.

“So, this book has every bit of knowledge on dragons?” Timmy asked.

“Yeah!” Spike answered. “There’s also another detail I’ve noticed here,” Spike turned to a page in the book which had a knight fighting a dragon. “It says here that any dragon, civilized or wild, big or small has a code to follow.” They looked at the bottom of the page and saw the knight removing a thorn from the dragon’s claw. “Once the dragon is saved by someone else,” Spike turned the page. “The dragon must do as his rescuer is told as his servant.”

“Servant?” Spot asked. “For like all time?”

“Don’t you think that sounds a bit crazy?” Timmy raised an eyebrow.

“It does a little,” Spike said. “But I’ve got to keep on my claws to make sure I don’t walk into any danger!” As Spike walked away, Timmy and Spot both watched him in concern. But as Spike was gone, Cartman suddenly walked up to them.

“Hey, guys!” Cartman spoke, looking unusually happy.

“…Hi, Eric…?” Timmy and Spot both backed away.

“So, are you guys ready for that awesome prank we were gonna pull?” Cartman asked.

“Cartman, we already told you! We’re not doing that!” Timmy snapped.

“Aw, but come on! I got the big pots, paper bags and everything!” Cartman complained.

“No!” Timmy and Spot both said as they walked away.

“But guys!” Cartman whined, but Timmy and Spot were already gone.

“Hmph,” Cartman picked up his supplies. “If you want things done, ya gotta do it yourself!”

Cartman headed off to the library to pull his prank, and waiting there was someone he was desperately waiting to mess with. The school librarian, Mr. Roo, was very unusual. He was a blue kangaroo that some residents could swear he wears a strait jacket, though he mostly appeared as very civilized, yet strict. He demanded total silence in the library without a hint of talking, but if someone were to drive him up the wall…well, let’s just say, you don’t want to be there when that happens.

“Alright, students!” Mr. Roo spoke with his British accent. “Everyone should be quiet! Not a sound, not even from me!” He then turned around intensely. “Who’s making that sound? Oh, that’s me. Well, then.” He walked over to his desk and sat down.

“WHO’S TALKING?!!!”

A couple of the students looked up at him, some annoyed.

“Ah, it was ME again.” Mr. Roo then sat down again and looked at his papers, as the students continued their work.

CLANG-CLANG-CLANG-CLANG!!!!

“Who is THAT?!” Mr. Roo jumped out of his seat and looked outside the library and saw a figure with a paper bag on banging on a silver pot.

Mr. Roo hopped towards the figure and pointed his cane to him. “Now listen here young MAN! I will not tolerate NOISE in this library!”

CLANG-CLANG-CLANG-CLANG-CLANG!!!!!

The figure continued banging on the pot, as Mr. Roo started to twitch, even start chuckling madly a bit.

“Alright, you are coming with ME!” As Mr. Roo went to grab the figure’s hand, he was then shocked by a joy buzzer as he fell over. The figure then ran away laughing, as Mr. Roo got up, with spirals in his eyes.

“…He-he-he…Ha-HA!…HE-HE-HE-HE-HE-HE-HAW-HAW-HA-HA-HA!!!!!”

Mr. Roo then started hopping in the air like a lunatic as he started bouncing around the hallways.

Meanwhile, the figure was hiding behind the lockers as he pulled the paper bag off his head, revealing Cartman.

“Oh, this is gonna be so nuts!” Cartman laughed to himself.

While that was going on, Mr. Coyote was getting ready to teach his class.

“Alright, class. Now that we’re here, we can begin our lessons for today.” Mr. Coyote grinned.

“EEEE-HE-HE-HE-HA-HA!!!”

“What the?!” Mr. Coyote turned to the door and saw Mr. Roo hopping through the hallways with TNT crates, dropping them all through the hallway.

“Oh, not again!” Mr. Coyote yelped. He then turned to Mr. Road Runner.

“You’re in charge until I return.” Mr. Coyote grumbled as he then exited the classroom.

He quickly began quickly trying to deactivate the beeping TNT crates as fast as he could, when he didn’t notice Mr. Roo kicking another crate over, causing them to activate again.

“Phew!” Mr. Coyote sighed in relief. But he then noticed a couple crates in front of him beeping to 1.

“Aaugh!!!” Mr. Coyote jumped in the air, but it was too late as the crates in front of him exploded, leaving him covered in soot.

“Eh…it’s a living…” Mr. Coyote spoke in a goofy voice, with his pupils darting all over the place.

As Mr. Roo continued going crazy throughout the hallways of the school, Cartman was pretty much having trouble breathing due to how hard he was laughing. But he suddenly stopped when he noticed Spike exiting the bathroom, still reading his book.

“Wha-?!” Cartman’s eyes widened. What was he doing out here? This was supposed to be funny when no one else was in the hallway!

“HA-HA-HA-HA!!!”

Cartman quickly dodged Mr. Roo’s next TNT crate as it toppled next to Spike, who wasn’t noticing it.

“Spiiiike…!!!” Cartman whispered, waving his arms frantically. “Get awaaaaaayyy…!!!!” He was trying so hard to will whatever he wanted on Spike to make him move, but nothing was working. Spike had no clue what was in front of him.

Cartman saw the TNT crate beep to 1 and he groaned. He quickly ran in and pushed Spike out the way right before the TNT crate exploded.

Cartman and Spike looked up and saw the black dusty remains of that crate in shock.

“What just happened?” Spike asked, still holding onto his book which was unharmed.

Cartman got up and dusted himself off. “Nothing, thankfully. You really gotta be more careful.”

Spike himself got up and shook his head to get dust off his eyes, but then, realization hit him.

“Cartman,” Spike said. “…You saved my life!”

Cartman turned to Spike. “Yeah, so?”

Spike immediately pulled out his book and turned to the page he was reading earlier. “I have to follow the code of a dragon because you saved me!”

“Huh?” Cartman backed away.

“Is there anything you need help with?” Spike asked walking up to him, holding his book-bag. “Carrying your books, sharpening your pencils, anything?”

“Uh…” Cartman was getting creeped out. “I’m fine right now! Believe me!”

“Positive?” Spike asked.

“Only fools are positive!” Cartman spoke.

“Really?” Spike looked up.

“Yeah, I’m positive!” Cartman realized what he said. “I gotta go!”

Cartman then ran away from Spike as fast as he could until he hid behind the lockers. He then quickly glanced and saw Spike still looking at his book. “What is his deal?”

That evening in Twilight and Spike’s home, Sylvester was sleeping on the couch in the living room. He then opened his eyes, feeling a bit thirsty. He hopped off the couch and walked to his water bowl and slurped a little bit. Once done, he was about to hop back on the couch, when he noticed Tweety inside his cage, looking through the window.

“What’s up with you, bird?” Sylvester asked, walking up to the cage.

Tweety looked down at Sylvester. “Oh, it was feewing kind of wonesome without Tigga around.” Tweety spoke. “It’s ture gonna be gweat when he gets back! But I kinda miss him. I’d ture like to tee more Tiggas.” Tweety sighed.

Sylvester then walked away from Tweety’s cage and into the kitchen.

“As strange as it sounds,” Sylvester spoke to himself. “I actually kind of pity the little stinker.”

He looked back at Tweety’s cage. “A world with more Tiggers would be a restless one.”

Suddenly, an idea flashed in Sylvester’s head. “But who says there couldn’t be another Tigger?” A devilish grin stretched across his face. “And if he wants another Tigger…then he’s gonna get one!”

Sylvester than ran upstairs to Twilight’s bedroom and saw her sleeping in her bed. He snuck inside and quickly pulled out a spring from her bed, but thankfully it didn’t sproing too loud to wake Twilight up. He kept his grin on as looked at the spring.

“This is only the beginning,” Sylvester chuckled.

Meanwhile, Cartman was in his own bed, thinking about what happened with Spike earlier that day.

“Code of the dragon,” Cartman tossed and turned in his bed. “Code of the dragon, what does that mean? All I did was save him.”

“Isn’t it obvious?”

Cartman looked up at the top of his pillow and saw a small figure that looked almost exactly like him, except he wore a red and black striped suit, a black pointy hat with a white feather, with yellow eyes and a sharp-tooth grin.

“What do you mean, Devil Me?” Cartman asked his imagination.

“I’m just pointing out your good luck, Sparky.” Devil Cartman smirked. “Care for an angel wing?”

“…Uh, no thanks.” Cartman shook his head.

“Suit yourself,” Devil Cartman shrugged as he bit into an angel wing of his own.

“But what do you mean my good luck?” Cartman asked.

“You saved the twerp’s life, don’t you remember those favors he kept asking you?” Devil Cartman asked. “He now serves you! To do anything your ticker wants.”

“Anything?” Cartman started to smile.

“Believe it…Sparky.” Devil Cartman then disappeared in a puff of red smoke.

Cartman laid back in his bed, now full of happy thoughts…well, happy thoughts to him at least.

“Anything I want…anything I want…” Cartman grinned, knowing the next day was going to be great.

The next morning, as Twilight and Spike were gone, Sylvester was looking in his mirror. Although, it would be a bit difficult to recognize him. Because he had fully disguised himself as another Tigger. From the orange and black-stripe painted body, right down to Twilight's bed sproing on his own tail.

"I look good as new," Sylvester chuckled. "I bet my own grandcat wouldn't recognize me."

Sylvester then slunk out of the bathroom and tip-toed to the edge of the stairs leading to the living room. He peeked and saw Tweety swinging in his birdcage without a care in the world.

He crept downstairs and hid behind a couch. The cat than used his new bouncy tail to go high in the air.

Tweety took notice of Sylvester hopping in front of him. "I tawt I taw another Tigga!"

Tweety gave a second look and saw Sylvester waving at him, slyly. "I did! I taw another Tigga! Another Tigga? Could it weawwy be?"

"Yes, my fine-feathered friend!" Sylvester lied as Tweety flew on his palm. "I am indeed, another Tigger! Uh, hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo!" Sylvester tried to laugh like Tigger, but not so much luck. "You can call me...uh...Tigger #2!"

"Did you come here to pway with me?" Tweety grinned.

"I abso-positively did!" Sylvester nodded. "In fact, I was thinking we'd play 'Dentist'!"

"Ooh, boy! 'Dentist'!" Tweety leaped in the air. "How do you pway it, Tigga #2?"

"Well, the first thing you gotta do is go inside my mouth." Sylvester opened his mouth wide.

"Okay!" Tweety flew inside Sylvester's mouth. "This is fun, Tigga #-!"

Before Tweety could finish, Sylvester closed his mouth shut. "Well, that was easy!"

Meanwhile, Tweety was still inside Sylvester's mouth. "Now, what should I do now in the game?" Tweety thought for a second. "I know! I gotta turn a wight on to look at his pwetty whites!" Tweety then lit a match to look at Sylvester's teeth.

Sylvester walked back into the bathroom and turned the sink on, getting ready to wash the paint off now that the deed was done. Suddenly, he felt smoke starting to emerge from his mouth.

"Mmmm...MMMMM-MMMMM!!!!" Sylvester yelped as he then spit Tweety out on the sink.

Tweety was sitting there in surprise. "Whoa! What an expewience! What a heart-pounda!"

Sylvester quickly turned off the sink, not to expose himself in front of Tweety.

"You must be a wisk-taker!" Tweety flew up to Sylvester's eye level. "Wanting to go the extwa, extwa mile in games!"

"Uh...yeah, yeah! Let's go with that!" Sylvester grinned, nervously.

"Well, I'm all for it!" Tweety spoke. "How about we pway tag?" Tweety then firmly tapped Sylvester's nose. "Tag, you're it!"

As Tweety flew out the window, a frustrated Sylvester followed in pursuit.

"Hey, Tigga #2!" Tweety called from up in the air. "Why aren't you bouncing?"

"Bouncing?" Sylvester asked. "...Oh, yeah! Bouncing! Hoo-hoo-hoo!" Sylvester poorly imitated the laugh again as he used his tail to bounce in the air, but kept landing on the ground painfully.

After a minute or two passed, Tweety flew on top of the baboon cage on the hill. "Can't catch me, Tigga #2!"

Sylvester bounced on top of the cage, but missed Tweety, who was floating in the air. "Come on, Tigga #2! Catch me!"

Sylvester did another bounce but missed, he tried again but missed once more. What Sylvester didn't know was that the top of the cage started to break below him. And when Sylvester bounced again, this time, he fell through the baboon cage, in front of all the primates, even landing on some of them.

Sylvester looked around and noticed all the fierce, snarling baboons looking at him before chuckling nervously.

Tweety watched all the baboons start attacking and beating up Sylvester. "Aww, Tigga #2's making a wot of fwiends today! All the bwue-butt monkeys want to pway with him!" He smiled.

Meanwhile, Cartman was walking through the hallways in school, looking for Spike. He finally found him walking through the hallways, reading his book.

"Uh, Spike? Spike!" Cartman spoke, running up to him.

Spike turned around and noticed Cartman catching up to him.

"Oh, hi, Eric." Spike said. "What is it?"

"Well, I've been thinking about what happened yesterday," Cartman started. "And I was thinking, why not let you do what I say?"

"You mean it?" Spike asked.

"Can't hurt to try!" Cartman shrugged.

"Okay!" Spike said eagerly. "...But, what should I do now?"

"Well, I need to get to class quickly!" Cartman said. "You wouldn't mind carrying my stuff would you?"

"...I guess not." Spike said, raising an eyebrow.

"Alright then!" Cartman handed Spike his heavy book-bag, as Spike struggled for a bit with it. "I need someone to carry my stuff. Think you could do that?"

"Not a problem!" Spike said, trying to balance himself.

"Good!" Cartman grinned as he turned around, snickering to himself.

Later, Cartman and Spike were in the cafeteria. "Now, don't forget to get me two lunches!" Cartman told Spike

"Yeah, I'll get right to it!" Spike frantically got himself in line.

Cartman smirked and started to find a table until he noticed Timmy standing in front of him.

"What are you doing?" Timmy asked, looking a bit angry.

"Relax, Timmy!" Cartman said. "I saved Spike's life yesterday, and he owes me for it!"

Timmy was getting annoyed by Cartman taking advantage of his friend. "So you're just gonna have Spike be your slave forever?"

Cartman turned to Timmy. "Well, when you put it that way, it sounds negative. I try to look on the positives,"

"He-he-he-he," Cartman turned and saw Devil Cartman on his shoulder. "Good job twisting the table, Sparky."

"Sh-sh!" Cartman whispered. "Be quiet, Devil Me!" He turned back and saw Timmy staring at him, confused.

"...Who's 'Devil Me'?" Timmy asked.

"It's...it's none of your business!" Cartman got in Timmy's face. "You don't see me spying on...spying on YOUR angels and devils, do ya? Don't need to do it to me!"

After a few seconds of silence, Timmy finally walked away, stubbornly. "Ugh,"

As Cartman finally found a seat, he noticed Spike struggling to hold three lunches.

"Over here, Spike!" Cartman called.

Spike walked towards Cartman's table and finally put the trays of food on it, letting out a sigh of relief.

"Here's your food," Spike gave Cartman his two trays as he kept his own.

"Now we're talking!" Cartman grinned. As Cartman bit into his sandwich, he looked back at his folder and thought of something. He opened it and saw there was a notice to get a report done...by tomorrow! He remembered he was told to do it a week ago! He then felt a few clonks on his head. He turned back to Devil Cartman who was on the table and turned his head to Spike.

"Don't wait too long, slowpoke!" Devil Cartman smirked before disappearing again.

"Hey, Spike!" Cartman turned to the dragon. "There's something else I could really use from you,"

"What is it?" Spike asked.

"Well, there's this history report I need to get done, and I have so much stuff on my shoulders tonight." Cartman said. "I wish there was some way I could finish it!...Unless you could!"

Spike looked down for a second. "Okay, where's the report?"

Cartman looked in his book-bag and pulled out a couple blank pieces of sheet paper. "Oh, it's right here."

"But these are blank," Spike looked at the papers.

"Yes, they are." Cartman nodded.

"What's this report supposed to be on?" Spike asked.

"I don't know, something with history." Cartman shrugged as he continued his lunch.

"Uh...okay," Spike spoke before looking at the papers again, nervously.

In the neighborhood of Animation Acres, two purple eyes popped out from the leaves of a tree.

"Do you see anything, Twilight?" A voice asked.

"No, Barbara. I don't see any of the baboons around here." said Twilight as she held a Batgirl speaker to her.

"Are you sure?" said Barbara's voice from the speaker. "

"Sorry." Twilight answered. "I don't even know how their cage got busted."

"That stinks," Barbara's voice spoke. "Well, thanks for helping us."

"No problem!" Twilight hopped out of the trees, as a purple squirrel, still with her purple hair and horn. "It also gave me a change to try out my morphing abilities!"

"Hey, Spike! It's really awesome of you to carry my stuff back home!" Cartman's voice said.

Twilight took notice of the mention of Spike and looked down, seeing Spike carrying Cartman's heavy book-bag.

"Don't mention it," Spike tried his best to make sure the book-bag wouldn't fall as he continued following Cartman.

"What is going on?" Twilight asked herself, looking down at the two. She then took notice of another squirrel appearing next to her.

"Oh, hello!" Twilight turned smiling, not noticing her squirrel head transformed into her regular unicorn head.

The squirrel's jaw dropped and eyes widened as Twilight turned to look back down, not noticing what happened to her head.

The squirrel then pulled out his small bottle of beer, before pouring it out on the ground.

Back in the Brisby Forest, Sylvester was playing a new 'game' with Tweety.

"Are we weawwy gonna pway Hide-And-Teek in that big twee?" Tweety pointed up to a large tree.

"Absolutely!" Sylvester spoke. "It's quite simple, I hide while you seek!"

"Ooh, goody!" Tweety grinned. But he looked back up in the tree. "But are sure you won't get wost up there?"

"No worries," Sylvester assured Tweety. "I have everything covered!"

"Okay, Tigga #2!" Tweety nodded. "I'll cover my widdle eyes and count!"

Tweety then covered his eyes and began to count as Sylvester hopped in the tree. But he quickly pulled out a vine and tied it around a branch. "If I do get lost, I'll follow my tracks right here once I get the bird," Sylvester laughed to himself as he wrapped the other end of the vine around his waist.

"Weady or not, here I come!" Tweety's voice called.

Sylvester quickly began to hide someplace in the tree, making sure Tweety didn't find him. But he didn't want to lose him entirely, as he wanted to catch him by surprise.

"Now where could Tigga #2 go?" He heard Tweety's voice. "He's not over here...he's not up here either,"

Sylvester pulled some leaves back and saw Tweety walking around on a branch. He decided to leap in on him, but once he jumped, he got stuck and was hanging by his leg.

"Ooh, he too smart to hide over there,"

Sylvester heard Tweety coming towards him as he quickly got back up on a tree branch and tried to hide somewhere else. But throughout all of this, he didn't take notice of how much climbing and running he was going through the tree in a fast pace. As the incredibly long vine was all over the place.

Tweety was still walking through the tree, until he noticed the branch with the vine wrapped around it.

"What do we have here?" Tweety observed the branch and tapped on the vine, until the branch broke off and fell.

"Ooh, not a vewy twong bwanch," Tweety spoke to himself.

Suddenly, Sylvester noticed the vine behind him was moving quite strangely. He was then pulled back by the vine and began flying all through the tree, and bumping himself through numerous branches, before he found himself flung out of the tree and into another one.

Sylvester felt exhausted by what just happened, but at least it stopped. And what helped is that he was sitting in something quite comfortable...so fluffy...warm, and had scary eyes along with sharp teeth. He then realized he was sitting on a baboon! In fact, as he quickly looked up, he was surrounded by the same ones from the cage earlier!

As the baboons attacked Sylvester again, he tried to escape the tree from them, but they quickly followed in pursuit and tackled him as they all rolled through the forest.

A half hour later, Tweety was looking for Sylvester.

"Tigga #2! Where are you?" He called. "...Where could he be?"

He then took notice of Sylvester walking around the forest, looking all beat up and in a daze.

"Oh, there you are!" Tweety flew up to him. "Sowwy I couldn't find you, but I found something you should check out!"

He took Sylvester's paw and began to lead him out of the Brisby Forest. Sylvester was completely out of it and had no clue what was going on, as he walked with Tweety.

"It wooked abandoned when I first taw it, but with a wittle pwugging in and tome help, it wooks good as new!" Tweety said. "Well, what do you think?"

Sylvester finally regained his senses and got a good look around, and he nearly felt still at what he was seeing. It was a large hole that had all sorts of dangerous stunts, including a fiery ramp, swinging axes, an electric bed of spikes, and a tub full of...the baboons!

Sylvester was horrified by this, but Tweety kept on talking. "Those nice baboons decided to help, and they wanted to help give you a gweat wisk taking expewience!" Sylvester still didn't know what to say as he was in absolute fear.

"Well go on!" Tweety pushed Sylvester towards the edge to slide down. "Give it a twy!"

Sylvester looked down and saw the doom awaiting him as he quickly looked up. "Uh...grandcat. I know you may not recognize me, but I-I-I-I-I-WHOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!"

Sylvester didn't finish as he slid down through hole, getting burned through the rope, bruised and almost sliced during the axes, shocked by the spikes, and once again beaten limb from limb by the baboons. As Sylvester was brought back up from the hole, he was seeing stars.

"That was amazing, Tigga #2! You should do that again! You wook wike you had a wot of fun!" Tweety jumped in the air.

Sylvester got his senses back as his eyes widened and his fur stood on end. "AAAAAAAAUGH!!!! NO-NO-NO-NO-NO!!! NO MORE!!! I CAN'T TAKE IT!!! NOOOOOOO MORE!!!!!" Sylvester ran for his life from Tweety, screaming hysterically.

"I guess Tigga #2 has to go somewhere," Tweety shrugged. "Oh, well! It was a fun day, anyway!"

Later that evening, Sylvester was in Twilight's bathroom, trying desperately hard to wash the orange and black from his body, but it wouldn't come off!

"Come on! Come on!!!" Sylvester scrubbed himself repeatedly with a wet brush, but nothing was working.

"Sylvester?"

Sylvester dropped the brush in fear. It was Twilight! And she was looking for him! He couldn't let her see him like this!

"Kitty, kitty!" Twilight called. "Are you up here?"

"Gotta hide! I gotta hide!!!" Sylvester yelped as he ran out of the bathroom and into his bed. he quickly pulled his blanket over him to hide.

"Sylvester?" Twilight walked into her bedroom with her blue night cap and noticed a tail sticking out from Sylvester's bed. Lucky for him, no orange was revealed.

"There you are," Twilight chuckled as she petted the blanket. "Well, sweet dreams, you crazy cat."

Twilight then got into her own bed and pulled out her book, The Mystery Of Lacey Shadows.

"Ah," Twilight got herself comfy and turned her light on. "Nothing like a good book to read before bed." Twilight then opened her book and began to read.

An hour had passed, and Twilight was starting to get a bit drowsy. Suddenly, she thought she heard something. She glanced outside her door and noticed a light was on downstairs. Twilight raised an eyebrow in confusion as she exited her bedroom and walked downstairs.

When she got downstairs, she saw Spike with a pile of books and a pile of paper with him reading a book and writing something down in an incredibly fast way.

"Spike!" Twilight ran down the rest of the way. "Spike, what are you doing up?"

Spike couldn't hear her as he continued working.

"Spike!" Twilight called.

Once again, no response.

Twilight didn't want to do this, but she then used her magic to levitate Spike up from the ground and right in front of her. Spike, whom she saw with bags under his eyes, still didn't notice as he thought he was still writing.

"Spike, stop!"

Spike almost jumped out of his scales in surprise. He looked and took notice of Twilight staring at him in concern.

"Oh...hi, Mom." Spike chuckled nervously.

Twilight used her magic to set Spike on the couch. "Spike, what on Earth are you doing working in the middle of the night? Is there work you forgot to do?"

Spike looked down in embarrassment. "It's...uh...it's not my work."

Twilight's eyes widened. "What?"

"It's not my work...it's Cartman's." Spike looked up to his mother.

"Spike, why are you doing his work when he should be doing it instead?" Twilight asked, in a calm yet stern voice.

"Well, he saved my life yesterday." Spike said. "He pushed me out of the way from the crazy librarian."

Twilight was surprised, especially since this was Cartman they were talking about. "He saved you?"

"Yeah!" Spike nodded. "And according to the book on dragons, I have to repay him by doing what ever he wants me to do!"

Twilight smiled warmly at her son. "Spike, listen to me. You are a dragon, but you certainly shouldn't have to do Eric's work for him."

"But if I'm to grow up to be like a real dragon, I gotta do it!" Spike looked up to his mother in worry.

"Take it from someone who loves books," Twilight put her hoof around Spike. "Not every book is worth your time, and from the sounds of this book," Twilight picked up the book on dragons. "There are some things that are just silly."

"Really?" Spike asked.

"Mmm-hmm." Twilight nodded as she pulled in her confused dragon close to her. "The point is, you shouldn't have to be doing someone else's work for the rest of your life. You're your own dragon. And look at what you've done so far. All the friends that you made, being the best one you could be yourself...and being the best son I could ever ask for."

Spike was in concern about what to do, but upon that comment, he looked up to Twilight and smiled.

"Thanks," Spike wrapped his arms around Twilight's chest and neck. "You're the best, Mom."

"Awww," Twilight chuckled as she nuzzled her son's head. "Now, I say we should get to bed, huh?"

Spike looked up to Twilight and yawned.

"I'll take that as a yes," Twilight giggled as she levitated the tired dragon on her back and walked upstairs with him.

The next morning, Tweety awoke in the morning, until he heard a strange noise from upstairs. Twilight and Spike were already gone, so he flew up to see what the noise was. It was coming from Twilight's bathroom with the water running and a scared voice yelling gibberish.

"Hewwo?" Tweety opened the door. "Is anyone in here?" He then saw Sylvester unsuccessfully trying to wipe the paint off him.

"Yagh!" Sylvester yelped when seeing Tweety enter.

Tweety gasped happily. "Tigga #2! You're back!"

Sylvester screamed like a girl at the sight of Tweety and jumped out the bathroom window.

"Ooh, you better be weady, Tigga #2!" Tweety spoke playfully as he flew out the window also. "I'm gonna get you!"

Back at Sterling Holloway School, in the locker rooms, everybody was busy changing into their gym clothes. But since Spike doesn't wear clothes, he mostly got to wait on any other day. But right now, he was remembering what Twilight told him and he knew he had to put a stop to all of this.

Spike saw Cartman who was putting his shoes back on. Spike then puffed up his chest, looking determined and walked up to him.

Spike cleared his throat. "Uh, Cartman?"

"Oh, Spike! There you are!" Cartman looked up. "Did you get my homework done?"

"Well, I-" Spike tried to say.

"Good!" Cartman interrupted, not paying attention as he put deodorant on. "Another thing is, I hear we're playing dodgeball today, so I want you to be my shield, 'kay?"

"That's the thing," Spike said as he and Cartman began walking to the door while Cartman wasn't really paying attention to what Spike was saying. "After thinking about me having to serve you from now on, Well...what I'm trying to say is...I can't be your assistant anymore-"

Spike couldn't finish was the bell rang.

"Yeah, whatever, Spike. Gotta go!" Cartman then sped off to the gym, leaving a confused Spike.

"Well, that went better then I thought." Spike shrugged.

Once all the students were in the gym, they were listening to a female blue pegasus with a rainbow-colored mane. This was Ms. Dash, the gym teacher in Sterling Holloway School.

"Alright, kiddos," Ms. Dash spoke up. "I'm gonna say this, and I'm gonna say this once..." Rainbow Dash then held a red ball with her wing and spun it. "Who's ready for dodgeball?"

All the students went crazy with excitement, including a chest bump between Timmy and Spot.

"Glad you're happy," Ms. Dash smirked. "Now, for Teams A and B..."

As Ms. Dash was saying who was on which team, Cartman turned over to Spike and winked at him. All Spike could do was look confused.

"And you're on Team B, too." Cartman didn't hear Ms. Dash say.

Ms. Dash then put her face in Cartman's. "Any problems?" She asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Wha-?" Cartman looked up Ms. Dash in surprise. "Oh, nothing! Yeah, I got it! Team A!" Cartman said walking towards Team A.

Ms. Dash rolled her eyes. "Team B."

"Yeah, Team B! That's what I meant." Cartman said as he turned around to Team B.

As Cartman grabbed his own ball and got in his place on Team B's side of the gym, he looked over and saw Spike farther away from him.

"On your mark..." Ms. Dash called.

Cartman raised an eyebrow, "What's he doing?" Cartman whispered.

"Get set..."

"Wait..." Cartman whispered again and looked down. Suddenly, he got a memory of something two minutes ago.

I can't be your assistant anymore.

"Wait, WHAT?!" Cartman's eyes widened in horror.

"GO!" Ms. Dash called, grinning.

"Huh?" Cartman looked up and saw Team A with balls in hands, with determined grins.

"Oh no," Cartman squeaked as he dropped his ball. Before Cartman knew it, he was being pelted by numerous balls.

After gym class, Cartman was trying to walk out, but had so many balls thrown at him that he had trouble keeping his balance. But he suddenly snapped out of his daze and noticed something on his book-bag. He ran over and saw it was his report he had to do! It was half finished by Spike, but that was all. Cartman's eyes widened. He was in serious hot water now!

"Spike?!" Cartman turned both directions for Spike, until he noticed him and all the other students leave the locker room. "Spike, come back!" Cartman tried to call, but Spike was already gone.

Cartman nervously began pacing back and forth on what to do, until something flashed in his mind. "Ah-ha..." Cartman then instantly began running the other direction from his class.

Meanwhile, everyone was back in class before Mr. Coyote and Mr. Road Runner.

"But enough about my grand experience as a lad in gym," Mr. Coyote finished. "Time to pass up your history reports."

Now, when talking about himself at first, he usually talks before thinking. But with his brains back on mind, he got a good look at the class. Cartman was not there.

"Now hold on just a second," Mr. Coyote halted. "Where is Eric?"

Timmy thought for a second. "Wasn't he in gym with us?" Spot shrugged.

Mr. Coyote growled at Cartman purposefully missing class, and turned to Mr. Road Runner. "Once again," He struggled a grin before leaving. "You're currently in charge."

Cartman was currently in the library, typing what Spike wrote on the papers and onto the computer.

"Now what is that NOISE?" Mr. Roo appeared before him, looking around. "I know I heard something! We need QUIET!" He tapped his cane on the floor, making Cartman jump.

As Mr. Roo walked away, Cartman grumbled to himself. "Where's my big pot when I need it?" He then got his mind focused back to the computer.

"Now, to just copy and paste this," Cartman was also on the internet, as he copied some extra information on the history Spike wrote, and pasted it on the document. What appeared before him on there, was font clearly different from the one he used previously typing. "Eh, it'll have to do,"

All of a sudden, the doors the library burst open. "Ah-ha!" Cartman heard Mr. Coyote's voice. "I could've sworn I'd find Eric in here!"

"Now, now! Hey, hey! What's with all the NOISE in the LIBRARY?!" Mr. Roo hopped on his desk.

"Zip it, you blue marsupial!" Mr. Coyote snapped, annoyed with Mr. Roo's antics. "I didn't come here to just make noise!"

"Then WHY are you making it?!" Mr. Roo shot back.

As Mr. Coyote and Mr. Roo were arguing, Cartman silently snuck out of the library, without anyone noticing.

Mr. Coyote quickly saw Cartman leaving through the glass of the door. "Ah! Now, I've caught you!" Mr. Coyote proclaimed as he quickly exited.

While that was going on, Spike was exiting the bathroom, when he took notice of Cartman running through the hallways, before quickly jumping in a locker.

"Yes...yes! I've got you!" Mr. Coyote's voice rang as he ran through the hallways, not knowing he lost track of Cartman. Once the coast was clear, Cartman pulled himself out of the locker and ran the other way.

Spike knew this was because Cartman didn't have his report done. Well, Cartman should've known better than to be lazy with it! That's his problem, now!, Spike first thought. But if I was there instead, wouldn't I want help too?

"Hey, come on, Sparky!" Spike turned and saw Devil Cartman on his shoulder. "Don't be a sissy, let the rat pay!"

"Hey, wait." Spike raised an eyebrow. "Why do you look like Cartman?"

Devil Cartman's eyes widened. "I...uh...I..." He then quickly pulled out a mallet and bonked Spike on the head with it, leaving him seeing stars for a couple seconds. Spike quickly snapped out of it and looked back in the direction Cartman was going, concerned what he should do.

Through another window of Sterling Holloway School, Sylvester jumped through it and through the hallways, trying to escape from Tweety in any way possible. He took a couple looks around and saw a storage closet. He ran inside, slammed the door, locking it and jumped inside a box that said Mr. Roo Stuff - DON'T TOUCH!. He panted for a couple seconds before sighing in relief.

"Why are you acting tired, Tigga #2?" Tweety asked, next to Sylvester.

Sylvester jumped out of the box with a yelp as he stood back from Tweety. "What do you wanna do now? There's these cwocodiles I know who love to pway!"

Then, a strange beeping noise was heard. In fact, a lot of beeping noises were heard. They looked over and saw the red crates inside the box from earlier, beeping from 10 to 1.

"Ooh! Is there gonna be confetti in those cwates?" Tweety asked, hopping in the air.

Sylvester jumped in the air, horrified as he began banging on the storage door. "SUFFERIN' SUCCOTASH!!! LET ME OUTTA HERE!!! LET ME OUT!!!"

He finally couldn't wait anymore as he grabbed Tweety and ran through the door, making it fall over. As they were gone, Cartman showed up, and noticed the storage closet. Without a second thought, he ran inside to hide from Mr. Coyote.

KABOOM!!!!!

Spike slowly peeked his head from across the hallway. "...Cartman?"

Sylvester quickly jumped out of another window outside of the school and onto the ground. "That was close," Sylvester sighed in relief.

"What game was that, Tigga #2?" Tweety asked. "Who won?"

"Game?! That wa-" Sylvester noticed Tweety was in his grasp, and grinned wickedly. "Well, my feathered pal...I won."

As Sylvester opened his mouth wide to stuff Tweety inside, he was then greeted by a tackle on the ground. It was by none other than Tigger.

"Tigga!" Tweety said, happily. "You're back!"

"And glad to be, buddy boy!" Tigger laughed. Something caught his attention as he looked down at Sylvester. "Say, who is this fella anyway?"

"That's another Tigga!" Tweety spoke, floating on Sylvester's head. "I met him, yesterday!"

"Another Tigger?" Tigger grinned. "Sufferin' Snorkel-blast! I didn't know there was another Tigger!"

"Yeah! He's weawwy fun to pway with!" Tweety flew in the air.

"Well, what are we waiting for?" Tigger spoke as he and Tweety grabbed Sylvester. "Fun awaits, today!"

"Ooooh, NOOOO!!!" Sylvester jumped out of their grasp and headed for the hills.

"He wants to pway 'tag'?" Tweety asked.

"My favorite! Hoo-hoo-hoo!" Tigger laughed as he and Tweety followed Sylvester.

Cartman started to open his eyes, and noticed he wasn't in the storage closet. Instead, he noticed the school nurse, Minnie looking at him.

"Oh, good, you're awake!" She spoke, happily.

Cartman noticed he was wrapped completely wrapped in bandages. "Mmm?" Cartman tried to say through the wraps. "Mmm?"

"Oh, your friend Spike said he saw you in the storage closet due to an explosion in there, he and the rest of your friends got you here safe and sound." Minnie spoke.

Cartman sighed, knowing the pain wasn't going to last long now.

"Oh, by the way, here's your belongings." She placed Cartman's book-bag with the rest of his stuff on the floor. "It looks like you got a good start on your report, it's a good thing it's not due today."

Cartman didn't say anything. All he let out was a defeated and sad sigh.

THE END

Fire and Ice

(Original theme by Michael Picher) (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com/)

10 years ago...

It was a beautiful sunny day in Animation Acres, and right now, an 8-year old Elsa and a 6-year old Anna were both sitting on a bench drinking smoothies. Suddenly, Anna had an idea in her head as a huge grin spread across her face.

"Hey, Elsaaaaaaa..." Anna turned to her sister.

"No," Elsa smirked at her sister.

"Aww, come on!" Anna pouted.

"I'm not going to count how long fast you can drink a smoothie!" Elsa turned to Anna.

"Just one time, please?" Anna asked. "I'll be fine!"

Elsa sighed. "Okay, just one time."

"Okay, go!" Anna immediately began slurping down her smoothie as fast as she could, trying to slurp the entire cup clean. Suddenly, her eyes widened as one began to twitch.

"10 seconds," Elsa smirked again.

Anna frantically jumped out of the bench and held onto her skirt. "Oh, man! Gotta go! Gotta go! Gotta go!"

Elsa smiled and pointed to a porta-potty on the right, as Anna grinned. "Thanks, Elsa! I'll be right back!"

As Anna closed the door, Elsa giggled. She then got up from the bench and stretched her arms, but suddenly, she felt her smoothie bump something, causing it to fall to the ground.

"Oh, man!" Elsa reached down to pick it up, but then noticed part of a black robe that was now covered in her smoothie. She looked up and saw a rather frightening figure in a dark green cloak.

Elsa giggled nervously. "Oh...he-he...sorry about that! I...I-I didn't see you there!"

The figure pulled of it's hood revealing a green skinned woman with large black horns. She looked down at Elsa with a menacing glare, making her step back. She then raised her hand, as it began to glow blue.

"No, wait!" Elsa held her hands up. "I didn't mean to! I-"

Before Elsa could finish, the figure then zapped Elsa with her blue magic.

Present time

"No!...No!!!..." Elsa woke up with a frightened gasp. She looked around and saw she was in her own room. She looked down sadly, knowing she must've dozed off and had that horrible dream again. Ever since that terrifying woman cursed her, Elsa's life had been turned upside down. She looked at her hands, being worn by her blue gloves, which as usual, help her from exposing her powers by accident.

She looked outside and saw the snowy Animation Acres outside, with snow continuing to fall. Fall had officially come to a close, and winter had made it's entrance, once again. Elsa let out an angry heave of breath. Winter wasn't exactly the kind of thing to get her mind off this.

"Hey, Elsa!"

Elsa nearly jumped in the air by that statement, as she turned and saw a smiling Anna at the bedroom door.

"I was calling your name 3 times, sleepyhead!" Anna laughed. "We were gonna get firewood from Spike and Twilight after dinner, remember?"

"Oh, yeah." Elsa spoke, getting out from bed. "Just let me get washed up and I'll be ready."

Anna noticed Elsa's glum expression. "...You okay?" She asked.

"Yeah, I'm...I'm fine." Elsa quickly said as she then entered the bathroom and closed the door.

"Well...alright!" Anna said, as she looked down, feeling worried for Elsa.

Meanwhile in Twilight and Spike's tree, two chipmunks were scurrying around different branches getting as much acorns. One had a small black nose and two small teeth, while the second had ruffly fur, a big red nose and two big teeth.

"Got your stack, Dale?" The first one called.

"Sure do, Chip!" The second one spoke hopping down to his friend.

"Well, let's get back home!" Chip said as he and Dale began walking back home. But suddenly, they both noticed that their hole was open.

"Our home!" Chip said as he ran to it as Dale followed, accidentally dropping the acorns. "I told you to put the leaf on the hole!" Chip stubbornly told Dale.

When he ran inside, he noticed all their previous acorns were all frozen solid. "Oh no!" Chip put his hands on his head in frustration.

"Oh, they're not all ruined!" Dale picked up a frozen acorn and began to lick it.

"Thee?" Dale said with his tongue on the acorn. "It'th good!" But suddenly, he noticed his tongue stuck on the acorn. "Uh...buddy?" Dale tried to pull the acorn off his tongue, but it was still stuck.

Chip rolled his eyes and went over to Dale. He pulled the acorn back with Dale's tongue stretching as he let go, having the acorn hit him, leaving Dale seeing stars.

"Thanks," Dale said in a daze. He then shook it off and looked back up at Chip. "But what are we gonna do now? It's always so cold in this tree!"

Chip began to think and pace back and forth for a couple seconds, as Dale eventually began to do the same.

Something came to Chip's mind as he grinned. "I know!" Suddenly, Dale accidentally bumped into Chip due to his pacing. Chip shot Dale an annoyed look as he shrugged, sheepishly.

"What I'm trying to say is, we'll go to the forest for the winter!" Chip moved some leaves aside for him and Dale to look at the Brisby forest in view.

"In there?" Dale asked, nervously. "But there's all kinds of spooky stuff in there!"

"No need to act chicken!" Chip said as he and Dale began hopping through branches. "It's only for winter! Now we just need some new food to take along for the ride!"

"From inside the tree? But, Chip!" Dale said as they stopped at one of the windows. "That big cat's inside for winter and he hates us!"

Chip wiped some mist from the window to get a closer view, and he and Dale and saw Sylvester asleep on the couch. Chip began to think of a way to get in without having to wake Sylvester. He began to pace again, as Dale started to do the same, but Chip put his hand to Dale's head, making him stop, as Dale chuckled nervously.

Knock-knock-knock-knock-knock!

The two chipmunks suddenly heard a noise from down below and noticed Twilight Sparkle enter the living room and toward the door from the window.

Chip peeked from behind the leaves and noticed Anna and Elsa waiting outside Twilight and Spike's house.

"Ah-ha!" Chip then poked his head up to Dale. "Take my paw!"

"Huh?" Dale asked. Chip took Dale's paw and made a leap from the tree and into Anna's purple coat hood without her noticing.

Twilight then opened the door to her house, and looked up to Anna and Elsa. "Oh, Anna! Elsa!" Twilight said, cheerfully. "What are you doing here?"

"Well, we're running low on firewood back at our place," Anna answered. "And we were wondering if we could use some of yours? I mean if it's not any trouble."

"It's no trouble at all," Twilight spoke, allowing Anna and Elsa to enter. "Come on in!"

As Anna and Elsa walked inside the tree home, Chip and Dale quickly jumped out of Anna's hood and into the living room, heading to the kitchen.

But as Anna and Elsa entered the home, Spike walked in from downstairs, and grinned when he saw his babysitters inside.

"Anna! Elsa!" Spike happily ran up to them.

"Hi, Spike!" Anna ruffled Spike's scales.

"What are you doing here?" Spike asked.

"We just came for some firewood." Anna answered. But then she noticed Sylvester behind Spike, glaring at her as his tail kept going back and forth.

"Hi, Sylvester!" Anna spoke trying to act playful as she reached to pet the cat. "And how's the kitty doing?"

Sylvester's fur stood up and with an angry meow and hiss, raced up to the top of the stairs, keeping his glare on Anna, leaving her surprised.

"Sorry," Spike chuckled nervously.

"Ah, it's cool, Spike." Anna looked back to Spike. "Every time I see him, it's zoom up the stairs."

As Anna and Spike laughed, Elsa smiled. She always liked whenever they watched over Spike or came to visit.

"I've got some firewood for you!" Twilight spoke as she entered the living room, with firewood on her back.

"Thanks, Miss Sparkle." Elsa said, taking the firewood.

"Elsa," Twilight smirked. "I said before you can call me Twilight." But then she took notice of something. "Hmm, that's new."

"What?" Elsa asked.

"Well, it's just that I'm used to you wearing your blue gloves all the time," Twilight looked up to Elsa. "Especially in winter."

"What?" Elsa looked down at her hands and to her surprise, she wasn't wearing her gloves! She must've forgotten to put them back on after cleaning up! She gasped as she dropped the firewood in fear, leaving Anna, Spike and Twilight surprised.

"Oh no," Anna whispered, nervously.

"Elsa, what's wrong?" Twilight asked concerned.

"Oh, it's...it's-it's nothing!" Elsa began to back away, while accidentally putting her hand on the wall. She noticed her hand start to glow blue and feel icy. She pulled it off in fear and opened the front door.

"I'm sorry, something just came up!" Elsa began to run out of the house. "I-I've gotta go!"

"Elsa, wait!" Anna tried to follow her. "Wait, it's okay, I..." But it was too late, Elsa was already gone from the tree. Anna sighed and put her palm to her head in frustration.

"Anna?"

Anna quickly looked down and saw Spike looking up to her. "Oh, Spike!" Anna quickly turned around with a nervous grin. "Didn't see ya, there!"

"Anna," Spike looked down. "What's going on with Elsa? Every other time I see here, she's usually freaking out about something."

"Oh, it's nothing, Spike!" Anna knelt down to Spike. "Elsa's...just going through some tough times right now."

"Are you sure?" Spike asked, looking up with worried eyes. "She's always like this!"

Anna felt her heart sink looking into Spike's eyes. But she kept her cool and looked back to him. "I promise you Spike," Anna spoke. "You've got nothing to worry about."

Spike looked down, still not sure. "Okay,"

"Come on, Spike." Anna said playfully as she rubbed her face in Spike's cheek making him laugh. "There's nothing to worry about, okay?"

"Okay! Okay!" Spike laughed.

"Alright." Anna said as she got back up to leave. "I'll see you back in school, Spike." She waved.

"You too, Anna!" Spike waved back as Anna was gone from sight.

But once Anna was gone, Spike's smile faded, still worried about Elsa. But he quickly noticed Anna walking back up.

"Forgot the firewood," Anna chuckled sheepishly.

Back at Anna and Elsa's home, Elsa was on the couch taking deep breaths, almost hyperventilating while Anna was trying her best to console her. Elsa had gotten her gloves back on, but she wasn't feeling better in the slightest.

"I can't believe I forgot my gloves." Elsa looked down in fear.

"It's okay, Elsa. Nothing happened." Anna patted Elsa's back.

"I almost got my power exposed!" Elsa turned to her sister. "How can you say nothing happened?"

"Maybe you're looking at this bad!" Anna said. "I mean, it's not like they're gonna drive our friends away!"

"Well it drove Mom and Dad away," Elsa said, stubbornly.

Anna didn't know what to say after that, she looked down sadly at the thought.

Elsa looked on how sad Anna looked and felt guilty. "Anna," She said. "I...I'm sorry." Elsa noticed that Anna was still looking down at that. "We've been through a lot, and...it's been hard for both of us...but I didn't mean to take it out on you."

Anna looked up and noticed the regret in Elsa's eyes. She smiled warmly and gave Elsa a one-arm hug, giggling. "It's okay,"

Elsa smiled back at Anna, but then something hit her in realization. "You know," Elsa said as she got up. "I think you're right, Anna."

"About what?" Anna asked, getting up.

"I need to stop hiding all the time. I don't think I should tell anyone, but I should stop hiding. In fact, I think I should start to get better control of my powers." Elsa looked at her gloves.

"You really think so?" Anna asked as a grin grew on her face.

"I think I do," Elsa said as she began to walk out the door. "In fact, I think I know where to practice them. Where I'll be relaxed and in control."

"I'll go with you!" Anna said getting her purple cape.

"Wait!" Elsa quickly said, making Anna accidentally trip over the cape. "I...think I should go alone for now, I don't want you to get hurt if something goes wrong."

"Gotcha covered." Anna smiled at that and held the cape up and started to get back on her feet.

Elsa took the cape, but pulled it too quickly making Anna lose her balance again. Elsa tried to stop her from falling, only for them to both fall over. Anna chuckled as Elsa smirked at her. "Sorry."

Elsa then got up and put her cape on. She then began to walk out the door.

"Oh, Elsa!" Anna stopped her sister again.

Elsa turned to her. "I'm happy for you." Anna simply said.

Elsa smiled at that as she finally went outside and looked into the distance of the Brisby Forest. She suddenly felt still. This was such a sudden change from just staying inside all day, and she had no idea what the future had in store for her. But she swallowed her pride and finally walked towards the forest, trying to keep her courage up.

Meanwhile, Chip was peeking his head from the kitchen to see if the coast was clear. "Okay, Dale!" Chip whispered. "It's clear!"

Chip then ran back as he helped Dale pull a link of sausages into the living room. But all of a sudden, Chip stopped in his tracks, causing Dale to bump into him and drop the sausage link on Chip. Dale chuckled nervously. "Sorry."

"Shhh!" Chip whispered putting his paws over Dale's mouth. "Look, the cat!" Chip pointed up to the couch, and there was Sylvester sleeping.

They began to quietly tip-toe past the couch, but both stopped again, as Sylvester was waking up! But to their surprise, the drowsy cat slowly walked upstairs, not noticing Chip and Dale.

"Whoa," Chip turned to Dale. "He didn't even notice us!"

"Yeah," Dale said. "...I'm gonna pull a whisker!"

"Dale!" Chip quickly jumped on Dale and pinned him to the floor. Dale chuckled. "Just kidding."

"Come on, goofball!" Chip opened the window as he and Dale then jumped out of it with the sausage link and to the Brisby Forest.

Back in Spike and Twilight's home, the young dragon was in his room looking out the window, thinking about what happened earlier with Elsa.

"Every time I see Elsa, there's always something bugging her!" Spike said to himself. "What's going on?"

Sylvester walked into Spike's room and sat next to Spike, concerned for him.

"The way she looks at everything a lot, it's almost like she thinks anything she touches is gonna explode." Spike looked down, but then turned to his cat.

"Do you think everything's alright with Elsa?" Spike asked.

Sylvester's eyes widened. He always had personal problems with Anna and Elsa, though the only thing they did was keep him from eating Tweety. But he was always skeptical of them watching over Spike and felt something was up with them. But, he didn't want Spike to worry, so he quickly shrugged.

Spike sighed as he looked back out the window. "I don't know, there's just gotta be some way I could-" Spike suddenly took notice of Elsa walking past his house. Outside of her blue gloves and purple cape, Elsa looked like she wasn't even dressed for the cold.

"Where's she going?" Spike then jumped down and put a scarf on. As he was about to exit his bedroom, he suddenly saw Sylvester in his way with a worried look.

"Don't worry, Sylvester. I'll be back later." Spike petted his cat before heading downstairs, as Sylvester watched in worry for his young master. Spike then went to the living room window and saw Elsa leaving Animation Acres, towards the Brisby Forest.

"Spike?" Spike turned and saw Twilight walking up to him. "Spike, what's wrong?"

"Oh, uh...I was gonna go for a walk!" Spike quickly said.

"At this time?" Twilight asked. Spike nodded.

"Well...just be home before dark." Twilight spoke, cautiously.

"Will do!" Spike then exited through the door as he went on his way to follow Elsa.

In the Brisby Forest, Chip and Dale were successful in finding a high tree to spend the winter, and they managed to have enough room to put their sausage link in. Chip looked proud of the work they did, while Dale just stared at the sausage with a blank expression.

"We did good! Didn't we, Dale?" Chip turned to his friend.

"...I wanna eat..." Dale spoke.

"We can't eat all of it now!" Chip said to Dale as he peeked his head out of the hole in the tree. "Why don't we go exploring? The forest is beautiful at this time!"

"AAAWWWK!"

A large raven swooped past the tree, scaring Chip out of his fur and jump on Dale, who still had a blank expression. "...I wanna eat..."

All of a sudden, the two heard the sound of footsteps below their tree. Both of them were equally alarmed.

"Wh-what's that?" Dale said in fear.

"I don't know," Chip slowly peeked his head out of the hole. "Do you think it might be a wolf? Or a bear?"

"Or a shark?" Dale asked. Chip looked back to Dale in annoyance, but heard the footsteps getting closer.

The two chipmunks peeked a little closer and saw Elsa walking through the forest.

"What's that lady here for?" Dale asked, but was quickly shushed by Chip.

Elsa stopped walking and took a deep breath. "Okay, Elsa." She told herself. "Time to get your powers under control." Elsa nervously removed one of her gloves and her hand started to glow blue, much to Elsa's fear.

"No!" Elsa clenched her fist. "Stop! Keep it under control!" Suddenly, from her fist shot an icy blast that struck four trees, covering them in sheets of ice, causing Chip and Dale's jaws to drop.

"Keep it under control! Under control!" Elsa held onto her hand, trying to ease it, but nothing worked.

"She froze all those trees, Chip!" Dale almost lost his balance on the tree branch he was on, but Chip pulled him back before the now broken branch fell to the ground.

"Who's there?!" Elsa immediately turned around when hearing the branch fall. There was nothing. Only the soft, but eerie winds of winter.

Elsa then walked away, further into the forest, sure that nobody was following her...not knowing a familiar set of eyes and teeth were watching her.

Meanwhile, Chip and Dale peeked again from their tree and saw Elsa leave.

"Look what the lady did!" Chip said, pointing at the frozen trees.

"Whoa..." Dale was surprised beyond belief. "Well, what are we gonna do, Chip?"

"Well, we can't let her freeze anymore trees! She might get ours, next!" Chip hopped aboard another tree as Dale nervously followed. "We gotta stop her! Come on!" Chip and Dale began jumping through more trees to secretly keep up with Elsa.

Farther back than Elsa, Spike began walking through the Brisby Forest, in hopes of finding her and figuring out what's going on.

"She's gotta be in here, somewhere." Spike sat down by a tree to think, looking at every direction of the forest. "But which way should I go?"

"Lost, perchance?"

Spike jumped back up at the sound of a voice, and looked up in the trees. Up high, he saw what appeared to be the crescent moon.

"The moon?" Spike raised an eyebrow. "It's not even dark yet!"

"Well, I don't know if I've ever been referred to as the moon, before." Suddenly, the moon revealed to be the toothy grin of the no longer invisible Cheshire Cat.

"Hey," Spike recognized the cat. "Hey, you're that cat Spot told me about! You helped save our school from Jafar!"

"That Cheshire Cat." The Cheshire Cat corrected. "So, what brings you out here this time of day?"

Spike looked up at the Cheshire Cat as he hopped down to the vines. "Well, I...I'm looking for a friend of mine."

The Cheshire Cat began to swing. "Oh, you're looking for Elsa!"

"Yeah!" Spike grinned.

"Yeah, what?" The Cheshire Cat swung.

"I'm looking for Elsa!" Spike said.

"Who's Elsa?" The Cheshire Cat shrugged.

"...But you just said that I-" Spike groaned and slapped his forehead. He remembered that Spot told him that on top of being helpful, he could also be full of mischief.

"I don't know what the fuss is about," The Cheshire Cat swung back up on his branch. "But if this...Elsa...was tall, had blonde hair, red lips with a green and black dress with a purple cape...I'd go that way." The Cheshire Cat pointed in the right.

Spike was even more confused on what the Cheshire Cat was putting in his head, but shook it off. "Thanks," Spike nodded. "I better get going then,"

"You know...why are you looking for Elsa?" The Cheshire Cat leaned from his tree branch, still smiling as ever.

"I...I just...wanna see how she's doing," Spike said, feeling a bit nervous.

"Any secrets you're trying to find out?" The Cheshire Cat asked.

"Secrets?" Spike's eyes widened. "Are-are you saying Elsa IS hiding something?!"

"You said it, not me." The Cheshire Cat pointed to Spike as he started to disappear.

"Wait!" Spike said. "Don't go! What's going on with Elsa? Is it good? Bad? I gotta know!"

All that was left of the Cheshire Cat was his grin. "Now, if I told you...there wouldn't be any secret...would there?" With a loud chuckle, the Cheshire Cat fully disappeared.

Alone again in the Brisby Forest, Spike nervously began to walk in the right direction.

"This is crazy!" Spike said to himself. "It can't be all bad!...Can it?..."

Back with Elsa, she looked both ways in the forest. She let out a sigh, she was finally alone. Alone to relax.

But as Elsa began to take off her blue gloves, Chip was watching from another tree branch. He narrowed his eyes at Elsa, ready on what to do about her.

"I've got it here, Chip!" Dale called as he hopped on the branch, causing a pile of snow to fall on Chip. Dale did not see that, as he tried to look for his buddy.

"Chip?" Dale peeked his head. "Chip, where'd you go?" Suddenly, a figure in snow began to walk towards Dale. He turned around and saw the figure.

"YAAAH!!!" Dale immediately pounded his fists on the figure's head in fear. But then the snow revealed Chip, not looking too happy.

"Chip!" Dale helped Chip up. "I saw some kind of snowy monster!"

"Was he our height?" Chip asked.

"Yeah!" Dale nodded.

"THAT WAS ME!!!" Chip stood above Dale in frustration as Dale chuckled nervously with a shrug. "Ya sure?"

Before Chip could bonk Dale on the noggin, they both noticed a blue light below them.

Elsa was waving her hands in a blue aurora as she felt her powers start to form. Elsa smiled eagerly at this. "I think I might be starting to get the hang of it!" She zapped down on the snow and out formed a snowman. A lifeless, yet harmless snowman.

Elsa looked at her hand and grinned. She zapped the snow a couple more times as a couple more snowmen popped out. "I think this was a good idea after all," Elsa said, happily.

Up in the tree, Chip and Dale began rolling out a big snowball on their branch.

"Ready, Dale?" Chip asked.

"Ready, Chip!" Dale nodded.

"Alright!" Chip narrowed his eyes at Elsa. "Time to fight fire with fire!"

"Don't you mean snow?" Chip asked.

"Well, I-" Chip stopped and thought. "...Well, yeah! Kinda,"

Chip and Dale aimed their snowball at Elsa, and once they got a good aim. They finally threw the snowball as it hit Elsa, causing her to fall to the ground, and zap something by mistake.

Elsa got herself from the ground. "...What was that?" She looked up and gasped in fear. What stood before her wasn't a lifeless, yet harmless snowman. What stood before her was a giant snow monster, and this one was most certainly full of life!

The monster roared at Elsa, causing her to fall back.

Chip and Dale were equally terrified as they held onto each other.

"We're fighting with snow, right?" Dale asked.

"...I don't even know!" Chip squeaked in fear.

"No! Wait, stop!" Elsa held up her hands in front of the beast. "Stop this! I didn't mean to-" Elsa accidentally shot another blast to the monster, as it grew in size! The monster chuckled evilly as Elsa stood back in fear. The monster lead out a loud roar as it raised his icicle claw and whacked Elsa into a tree, causing her to yelp in pain.

Spike, who was walking through the forest, took notice of the roar.

"What the-?" Spike jumped back, alarmed at the sound. "Where did...?"

"No! You need to stop!" Elsa's voice yelled.

Spike's eyes widened. "Elsa!" He then ran off in the direction of the sounds.

A weakened Elsa was backed up against the tree in fear as the snow monster closed in on her. Chip and Dale didn't know what to do. They didn't know who to help, or if they should help!

Then, Spike appeared on a high rock and saw the snow monster walking towards Elsa, ready to pick her up with his claw.

Spike's eyes widened. "Elsa!"

Elsa recognized that voice. "Spike?"

The snow monster looked up and growled at Spike, revealing his sharp, icicle teeth. Spike stood back in fear of it, but realization suddenly hit Spike on what he could do. He took a deep breath and blew fire into the monster's face.

The monster roared in pain and covered his face as it melted. Spike blew some more fire onto the beast as it began to shrink and fall to pieces, and finally melt.

Chip and Dale watched this in awe. "Well...didn't see that coming!" Dale spoke up.

Once the snow monster was done melting thanks to Spike's fire, Spike looked down to Elsa.

"Elsa!" Spike called. "Are you okay?"

"Spike?!" Elsa spoke in surpise. "...H-how much did you see? Where were you?"

"Well, I saw you with that giant snow monster!" Spike said, climbing down. "I don't know how it got there, but I couldn't just leave ya alone!"

Elsa sighed at that. It was a relief Spike didn't see her powers. I should've known this was a bad idea, Elsa thought to herself.

"Are you okay?" Spike asked.

"I'm just fine, now." Elsa spoke in a stern tone, no longer in stress. "But that doesn't explain why you're out here in the woods to begin with."

Spike looked nervously up at Elsa who had her arms crossed as he tugged at his tail. "I...I'm sorry, Elsa." Spike looked down. "I was worried about you."

"Worried about me?" Elsa asked.

"I always see you so freaked out all the time, I-I just wanted some answers," Spike turned around in shame. "And-and I didn't wanna believe you were...well, evil or something...You're not, are you?" Spike turned his head in fear and worry.

Elsa's eyes widened as she put her hand over her mouth in shock. She never intended for Spike to feel this way, to get so worried about her like this. Elsa gently pulled the young dragon in for a hug.

"Oh, sweetheart," Elsa spoke in a soft voice as Spike looked down in silence. "I'm so sorry. I never, ever meant to hurt you."

"But what's going on, Elsa?" Spike asked looking up at Elsa. "I don't know what to think anymore."

As she still held Spike, Elsa thought really hard. She didn't want to put Spike in danger, but she didn't Spike to feel uncomfortable and scared. But then, it's almost if someone whispered to her the perfect words to say. Elsa smiled at Spike and pulled his chin up.

"Spike," Elsa said. "I admit, I do have some secrets of mine."

"You do?" Spike asked nervously. "What are they? I can really help out an-"

"Shhh," Elsa put a finger to Spike's mouth. "I know you want to help, but there some secrets that are a bit too personal right now. But I want you to trust me, I would never do anything to hurt you or your family. And if you're ever in trouble or need help, I'll be there."

Spike smiled again. "You really mean it?"

"Cross my heart." Elsa nodded.

Spike happily hugged Elsa, as she in return shared the embrace. Chip and Dale both smiled warmly at that. They now knew Elsa wasn't bad after all. Dale laid his head on Chip as he wrapped his arm around him. Chip then snapped out of it and raised an eyebrow at Dale, who still had warm, yet goofy smile on his face.

Elsa then looked up, as she felt cold wind against her face. Developing ice powers, the cold didn't phase her. But she still felt a bit nervous. Given that her secret was almost discovered, she had no idea what would happen in the future. But she looked back down and saw Spike, so relaxed and warm in her embrace despite the cold weather. Elsa started to ease. Even if her secret would be discovered, she had a feeling that some would still be by her side.

"Come on, Spike. Let's go home." Elsa said standing up. Spike held Elsa's hand as they both started on their way back home through the winter night.

The chipmunks both watched Spike and Elsa leave, as Dale turned to Chip.

"Come on, brother." Dale put his arm around Chip. "Let's go home, too."

Chip stopped Dale. "Uh...winter?"

Realization suddenly hit Dale as he chuckled. "Oh, yeah."

THE END

Author's Note

Special thanks to SuperPinkBrony12 and Doctor-of-W for their help here!

Christmas Pie (With original song!)

(Original theme by Michael Picher) (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com/)

Snow was still covering Animation Acres in a large blanket of white, and it was happening around the best time of the year, Christmas break. Once Christmas break started on December 20th, students wouldn't have to return to school until January 3rd of next year. But in Sterling Holloway School, not everything was so jolly.

CRASH!!!

Tweety flew out of the kitchen and into the hallway, panting. Suddenly, the kitchen doors burst open, revealing a steaming Sylvester.

"BIIIIIIRRRRD!!!!"

"Yipe!" Tweety quickly flew into a locker to hide from Sylvester. But the hungry cat was not far behind. He opened the locker, but to his surprise, it was empty. Only for the next locker's door on the right to slam him in the face by Tweety. Sylvester chased Tweety into another locker, as he pulled it open, only to get slammed by another locker door, again. Tweety flew into another locker, followed by Sylvester, but the cat paused. He gave a smirk, knowing what Tweety was going to do. He jumped over the locker on the right and began to open it, when suddenly the previous locker door slammed into him, by Tweety once again.

Tweety flew on the dazed cat. "Nice twy keeping on your big toes, Putty Tat!"

Sylvester looked back up and growled. Tweety tried to fly away, but Sylvester managed to catch him in his paw.

"I gotcha now, my little Christmas turkey!" Sylvester slobbered with victory.

"I'd be careful for the bell, Putty!" Tweety pointed at Sylvester.

"What bell?" Sylvester asked.

RIIIING!!!!

Tweety pulled himself from Sylvester's grasp, grinning. "I'd wun if I were you."

BAM!

The doors burst open revealing all the kids happily running out of their classrooms.

"Oh, sugar-honey-ice-tea!" Sylvester whimpered. Before he knew it, he was being trampled by all the kids that didn't notice him.

The kids all ran out the doors of Sterling Holloway School into the winter wonderland outside. Some ran for home, some wanted to jump in the snow first.

"School's out!" Timmy cheered.

"Hooray!!!!" Pinkie Pie yelled happily, jumping in the snow and rolling around. "I've been waiting 351 days for this wonderful, wonderful time of year! I'm always prepared for celebrating!"

"So am I!" Spot rolled around in the snow. "You know me, Timmy and Spike are heading down to the mountains with our family to celebrate Christmas!"

"How is it in the mountains?" SpongeBob asked. "Isn't it colder than it is now?"

"Not so much," Spike spoke.

"Yeah," Timmy said. "Sometimes we might see a deer or fox walk around our home, though."

"Are you sure you didn't see any reindeer?" Cartman grunted.

Pinkie gasped. "Eric! You never told me you saw one of Santa's reindeer!"

"Santa's rei-!" Cartman paused. "Wait...you saw Santa's reindeer?"

"Of course, silly!" Pinkie said. "Who wouldn't know Santa?"

"Wait, Santa Claus is real?" Spike asked.

"Well, if a magic genie can exist, so can Santa Claus!" Pinkie nodded, as Spike smiled sheepishly. "Although Santa didn't plan on using reindeer at first. He planned on using all sorts of animals!"

We cut to many years ago in the North Pole where Santa has lions in front of his sleigh.

"He first thought of lions,"

Santa was waiting for the animals to move, but they were too lazy to do anything. He then pulled out a steak. "Here!" He waved it around. "Chase the steak! Go get it!" He threw it in the air, but it landed next to a sleeping lion as it simply picked it up and began to eat it. Santa groaned and slapped his forehead.

"Elephants,"

We then cut to Santa with elephants in front of his sleigh now. "Alright! Up, up, up and away!" Santa spoke. The elephants than ran towards the cliff to fly away and rise in the air, but their strength made Santa fall off the now dangling sleigh.

"Kangaroos,"

Santa was now feeling sick as he nervously spoke in his sleigh, now with kangaroos in the front. "Up...up...up and away!" Santa spoke. The Kangaroos than began hopping towards the cliff, as their bouncing started to make Santa nauseous.

"And even kitty cats!"

Santa got in his sleigh that now had cats leading it. "Now...you have to be good right?" The cats all turned around with big eyes, as if they didn't want to go. Santa smiled warmly at the cats, but suddenly snapped out of it. He began slapping himself. "What am I doing?! What am I doing?!"

"But ultimately, Santa chose reindeer." Pinkie said.

"Well, me and Eric are heading up to stay with my family for Christmas!" SpongeBob said, hugging his step-brother. "It's gonna be so much fun!"

"Show me mercy," Cartman muttered.

"What are you doing for Christmas, Pinkie?" SpongeBob turned to his pink friend.

"Well, I do all sorts of things!" Pinkie said. "Christmas isn't about one thing you do, it's about all the stuff you do!" Something brightened in her head. "In fact...Lights!"

A spotlight then shined on Pinkie as she pulled out a large candy cane, as Tweety ran out of the school from Sylvester, beginning another chase.

(Music, Lyrics, and Chorus by Michael Picher (https://michaelpicher.bandcamp.com), Pinkie Pie voiced by IMShadow007 and Sylvester voiced by Me)

The next day, Timmy, Spot and Spike were with their families in a van heading down to the train station. Everybody was relaxed in their seats, but Spot was feeling anxious about something.

"Spot, what is it?" Timmy asked.

"It's the window!" Spot said to Timmy. "Can you pull it down? I need to stick my head out of it!"

"You sure?" Timmy asked Spot. "It's pretty cold."

"I'll be fine, trust me!" Spot eagerly spoke.

"Well, okay." Timmy rolled down the window as Spot poked his head out. "Yeah-Ah-Ah-Ah!!!" Spot felt himself get pelted by huge flurries of snow flying fast in the wind. Spot pulled his snow-covered head back in. "Okay, put it back up," Spot muttered.

But in the back of the van, Sylvester was eyeing Tweety swinging in his birdcage. Tweety stopped swinging and noticed Sylvester licking his chops. "I don't wike the way he's wooking at me,"

From behind the window, Sylvester noticed Tweety hopping from his perch and beckon something. Jiminy then hopped up to his birdcage. Tweety began whispering something to Jiminy, much to Sylvester's curiosity. Jiminy turned to Sylvester, before starting to snicker. Jiminy began to whisper something to Tweety, as Sylvester looked confused on what they were saying. Jiminy and Tweety now both turned to Sylvester before laughing.

Sylvester grew angry and annoyed by their gossip as he got his claws. "Alright, smart-heads! How funny do you think this is?" Sylvester was about to put his claws through the glass, but noticed Twilight in a front view, giving a skeptical look.

Sylvester immediately pulled down his claws, sheepishly. But he shot a glare at Tweety and Jiminy who were now both swinging on Tweety's perch and tauntingly waving at Sylvester.

(Picture by CalamityKangaroo)

Back in Animation Acres, when taking the short route in the Brisby Forest, Pinkie finally discovered the frozen pond. She giggled happily as she walked over to the edge of the pond and saw a bit of her reflection in the misty ice. She wiped a bit of the mist off, revealing a clearer reflection and smiled.

"Perfect for a little holiday skate!" Pinkie grinned. But then, for a split second, Pinkie thought she saw something peculiar swim right under her. Pinkie ruffled her mane in confusion. It didn't look the same like any other fish. But, she shrugged it off, thinking it wasn't really a big deal. She then happily jumped on the ice and was ready for skating. She was about to do a twirl, but then, she caught notice of the fish-like creature again. It caused her to slip and fall right on her tail. She got up and looked down at the ice.

"What is that?" Pinkie asked herself in confusion.

Then the fish-creature popped up again, making Pinkie jump back and fall on the spot she fell before, causing the ice to break and for Pinkie to fall in. Pinkie had her eyes covered, but soon opening them, realizing that she was a genie, and she could breath underwater with no problem.

"Don't try this at home, kids!" Pinkie turned to the readers.

But then she saw in the distance, the fish like creature. She then noticed it getting closer to her...and closer...and faster...and faster and closer!

Pinkie yelped as she tried to swim up back to the surface and jumped back on the ice. She then heard something rise from the water. She quickly turned around and saw what appeared to be...red hair...?

Two human hands rose from the water to pull the hair like a curtain, revealing a beautiful woman's face with blue eyes, and her long red hair. She seemed to look surprised.

Pinkie's eyes widened as she saw the green fish tail rise behind the figure. It was a mermaid!

"...Ariel?" Pinkie Pie asked, a grin started to form.

"Pinkie?" The mermaid asked with a smile.

Pinkie couldn't hold in her excitement anymore as she jumped in the air. "GERONIMUUUUUG!!!" Pinkie Pie landed in the water on Ariel as she hugged her mermaid friend, laughing happily. Ariel giggled as she shared Pinkie's embrace. She was more then happy to get one of Pinkie's special 'Geronimugs'.

Once Pinkie and Ariel returned back to the surface laughing, Pinkie happily turned to Ariel. "What are you doing here? I haven't seen you since that underwater party we had!"

Ariel giggled as Pinkie climbed back up on the ice. "It has been a while," She then looked at her arm that had a heart tattoo that said 'SpongeBob'. "Though I always wonder where this tattoo came from...Who IS SpongeBob?"

Pinkie chuckled nervously. "Honestly, too young for you."

Ariel could only raise an eyebrow. But she turned back to Pinkie, smiling. "So, how have you been?"

"Well, I'm only getting myself ready for the holidays!" Pinkie jumped in the air.

"The holidays?" Ariel asked.

"Yeah!" Pinkie nodded. "There's a whole bunch of stuff me and Genie do. Like sometimes we hang out with the Ghosts of Christmas Past, Present and Future! Look!" Pinkie pulled out a picture of her and Genie hanging out with a small alive candelabra in a white cloak, a grey sloth bear in a green robe, and a mandrill in a black cloak and hood.

"They're busy this year," Pinkie said. "I wonder who they're visiting."

"What else do you do?" Ariel asked.

Pinkie thought for a second. "Well, there was last year where we took our friends to celebrate in our original home,"

Pinkie and Genie were in the desert with Timmy, Cartman, SpongeBob and Spike. They both grinned and turned to their friends. "Here we are guys!" The gang looked up and their eyes all widened in fear. What stood before them was a cave the shape of a giant tiger's head from the sand and glowing eyes.

"WHO DISTURBS MY SLUMBER?" The cave spoke in a horrifying voice.

Pinkie and Genie were unfazed by the cave and turned to the gang. "So, what do you think?" Pinkie asked. But everyone was gone. "Uh, guys?"

But they noticed Timmy, Cartman, SpongeBob and Spike all running for their lives screaming from the cave.

Pinkie grinned sheepishly. "It didn't go too well." But Pinkie turned back to Ariel. "But what do you do for the holidays?"

Ariel pulled some hair from her eyes. "Well, honestly, I don't do much around the holidays."

Pinkie gasped as her jaw dropped. "What?...But, why?"

"Well, where I'm from, we don't really know much about these holidays." Ariel shrugged. "But something I personally do around this time is watch the fireworks, up in the sky."

"Oh yeah, those!" Pinkie spoke as she and Ariel looked up in the starry sky. "You're lucky! They're really pretty!" But Pinkie looked down. "But is that all you do?"

"From what I know." Ariel spoke.

"But there's gotta be something more you can do!" Pinkie spoke. "It's Christmas!"

"Well, I'd like to give whatever you do a shot." Ariel smiled at Pinkie.

"Really?" Pinkie grinned happily. "That would be amazing!" But she paused. But how?, she thought.

Timmy, Spot and Spike's families finally arrived at the train station. It looked pretty busy with all sorts of people running around and waiting for their trains, but luckily, there was a bench for them to sit at and wait for their train.

"Alright guys, you know the drill!" Kara said. "This is gonna be a while until our train gets here, so you all got stuff to keep you busy?"

"Yep!" Timmy, Spot and Spike said as they all looked at Timmy's game buddy.

"Yep!" Barbara and Twilight said, looking at Twilight's journal of the queen.

"What about you, Donna?" Kara looked over to Donna but she wasn't there. "Donna?" Kara spotted Donna over looking up in the sky.

Donna took a deep breath, and sighed in content. Kara walked over to Donna in confusion. "You okay?"

"I'm only soaking in the rays of the sun, it's what I used to do when I was a child," Donna spoke. "Feeling the warmth and power of the golden circle, touching down-" Donna paused as the sun went behind some clouds.

"And now it's gone," Donna spoke, disappointed as Kara put an arm on her shoulder.

While the group was waiting for their train, Sylvester slowly snuck up to Tweety's cage. He noticed Twilight and everyone else wasn't paying attention. He grinned and quietly opened the cage. He quickly snatched Tweety and hid him behind his back.

"HELP!" Tweety flew in the air, getting the attention of the group. Sylvester then began to chase Tweety through the train station.

"Sylvester! Tweety!" Twilight ran after them. "Both of you stop!"

Sylvester continued chasing Tweety, until he noticed the bird holding his feathers up, signaling Sylvester to stop.

"I hate to pause this moment, Putty...but..." Tweety then whispered in Sylvester's ear. "...Are you fowwowing me?...Huh..."

"Well, I-" Sylvester was about to say.

"Come on..." Tweety continued to whisper. "...Come on, Putty Tat...tell me...you can do it...come on, come on, WE HAVEN'T GOT ALL DAY, BUSTER!!!!"

Tweety then pulled one of Sylvester's whiskers and continued to fly away, causing Sylvester to chase him again. "Come back here, you!"

Spot quickly ran towards them and quickly caught Tweety from Sylvester's view. He then ran back up to Twilight, showing Tweety unharmed in his paws.

"Oh, thank goodness." Twilight sighed in relief.

"Is he okay?" Spike asked as he and Timmy walked up to Twilight.

"Tweety's fine, Spike." Twilight smiled as Tweety flew in her mane.

Sylvester tried to sneak away from the group, but quickly found his tail to be floating in mid-air by a purple aurora. He then found himself face-to-face with an angry Twilight.

"Sylvester!" Twilight scolded an embarrassed Sylvester. "You know better than to cause a scene like that in public!" She set her cat on the ground. "Sometimes I fear what'll happen with you on the train."

Spot looked down for a second and thought of something. "I know! I'll watch over them!"

The group looked at Spot in surprise.

"Really?" Barbara asked.

"But you're in your human disguise, now." Timmy said. "You sure you don't wanna sit with us this time?"

"Well, just because I've been dressing up like a boy recently, doesn't mean I lost respect for fellow animals," Spot spoke as Tweety flew on his head.

Twilight smiled at that sight and scratched Spot's ear, making him roll on the ground. "Thanks, Spot."

Sylvester watched this in annoyance and jealousy.

Everybody was now on the train as the voice spoke on the intercom. "All aboard!"

The train now finally began to move as Timmy and Spike looked out the window and saw a forest in the distance.

Timmy turned behind his seat to his cousin who was sitting with Twilight. "Hey, Babs," Timmy spoke. "How long do you think it might take us this year?"

There was no response.

"Barbara?" Timmy spoke again.

"I wouldn't say anything around this time," Spike assured his friend.

"Why not?" Timmy asked.

"Mom says this is book talk." Spike answered.

Back with Barbara and Twilight, they were reading the queen's journal.

"So the queen had to up against the Chaos god?" Barbara asked.

"That's right!" Twilight nodded.

"But even if she was powerful, this guy had to be ten times more!" Barbara said.

"Don't worry," Twilight spoke. "We knew the Chaos god was defeated." She then sighed. "Unfortunately there was a sad sacrifice."

Barbara's eyes widened. "...Oh..."

"Yeah, she missed out on a really nice dinner," Twilight spoke looking in the journal.

Barbara realized what Twilight was talking about. "Oh yeah! Yeah! The dinner!"

But what no one on the train realized was that a certain parrot was sneaking around it.

In the back of the train, all the pets were asleep. Spot was sleeping in between Tweety and Sylvester's cage and crate, so nothing would happen. But unknown to Spot and Tweety, Sylvester opened one eye, and made sure Spot was asleep. He quietly placed a pair of earmuffs on his head, so he wouldn't wake up. He snapped his paws around Spot, but he couldn't hear anything.

He quietly snuck towards Tweety's cage which had a curtain placed on it. He was about to pull the curtain until Tweety popped out with with his own metal toy gun.

"Stand back, putty tat!" Tweety spoke. "I'm armed and woaded!"

Sylvester was surprised, but began to snicker. He knew that gun couldn't do any harm. "Oh, yeah? What are you gonna do with that?"

"I'm gonna give it to ya!" Tweety aimed his gun.

"Okay, bird-brain!" Sylvester stood back with his arms behind his back. "Go ahead! I dare ya to! Give it to me!"

"You asked for it!" Tweety aimed his gun at Sylvester, but to the cat's surprise, he threw the gun on Sylvester's foot, causing the cat to yell in pain.

Before Tweety could fly back in his cage, Sylvester grabbed the bird again.

"Don't think you're getting away so easily, short-stuff!" Sylvester spat.

"Hey! Wake up Spot!" Tweety tried calling to Spot. "The putty tat's got me! Get the putty tat! Help!"

"Go ahead, bird!" Sylvester gloated. "Keep yelling for help, the dog can't hear ya with those ear muffs!"

"What ear muffs, putty?" Tweety asked. "I don't see any!"

"What ea-?!" Sylvester grumbled and removed the ear muffs off Spot's head and showed them to Tweety. "These ear muffs!"

"Are you sure these are really ear muffs?" Tweety examined them.

Sylvester grew impatient. "OF COURSE THEY'RE EAR MUFFS, HOW ELSE CAN THAT DOG NOT HEAR YOU?!!!!"

"RUFF!!!"

Sylvester jumped in the air at the sound of a loud bark, with his claws stuck on the ceiling. He looked down at saw a now awake Spot, with Tweety perched on his head.

"Are you ever gonna learn, Sylvester?" Spot snapped.

"Hey, I can't help it!" Sylvester spoke, trying to lie. "I-it's my cat instincts!"

Spot wiped some of Sylvester's spit off him. "Can't you put those instincts where your mouth is?"

"Can't you mind your own business?" Sylvester shot back.

Spot turned around, annoyed. "It doesn't matter, soon we'll be off this train and not have to look each other! Christmas vacation or not!"

"Fine by me!" Sylvester also turned around, angry.

Tweety looked at both Spot and Sylvester, and spoke to himself. "In the middle of an argument, what can ya do?"

"You, two?" Kara said to Barbara and Twilight. "We gotta get moving!"

"In a minute!" Twilight spoke eagerly looking at the journal. "We're getting to the good part! The queen felt bad about the prank on her sister and wanted to make up."

"I hope things go okay!" Barbara added.

"We'd wait, if we weren't the last ones in the train." Kara raised an eyebrow and folded her arms.

Barbara and Twilight both looked up noticed the train was empty. They both looked back at Kara, giggling sheepishly. "Sorry."

Meanwhile, Spot, Tweety and Sylvester were all waiting in their cages for their owners.

"How wong do you think it will take, Spot?" Tweety asked.

"Hopefully not long." Spot said. "We should actually be getting out right now. We stopped, after all."

"All aboard!" The intercom spoke. All the pets' eyes widened.

"Uh...what?" Sylvester asked.

They began to feel the train move, much to their alarm.

"This doesn't feel right," Spot said, starting to get nervous.

The pets all unlocked their cages and jumped up to the window. They saw that they were passing a new river.

"Guys..." Spot said. "I think we're in a bit of trouble..."

Meanwhile, Pinkie was walking through the town, thinking to herself about Ariel.

"She doesn't celebrate Christmas?" Pinkie spoke. "Not even any other holiday?...That just doesn't feel right!"

Suddenly, Pinkie felt her tail ring. She then put it to her ear. "Hello?"

"Hi, Pinkie!" said SpongeBob's voice.

Pinkie grinned. "Oh, hi, SpongeBob! How's it going?"

"Honestly, pretty strange." SpongeBob answered.

"Why strange?" Pinkie asked.

SpongeBob was on his bed, talking on the phone. "For some reason, Eric is in his room, trying to scare me with ghosts!"

Inside Cartman's own room, he was walking around it, fearfully. "Okay," Cartman said. "Wherever you are! Get out where I can see you and...and leave me alone!"

"Oh, but monsieur," said a voice. "We have so much in your past to look into!"

"Who is that?!" Cartman picked up a candelabra in his room to see where the voice was from. He suddenly felt a tap on his head and looked at the candelabra, which now had a face!

"'Ello." He spoke, grinning.

"AAAAAAAAUGH!!!!" Cartman screamed.

SpongeBob knocked on his wall. "Very funny, Eric! I fell for it once, I ain't falling for it again!" SpongeBob called. He then turned back to his phone. "How about you, Pinkie? How's your Christmas?"

"I don't know," Pinkie sighed. "There's this old friend I met up with, and she doesn't celebrate it the way we do!"

"Really?" SpongeBob asked.

"Yeah!" Pinkie said. "I feel like she's really missing out."

"Well, I'm sure there's nothing wrong with taking around to see what Christmas is like." SpongeBob suggested.

"But SpongeBob, my friend is-" Suddenly, something flashed in Pinkie's mind. "Wait...Oh my gosh! Why didn't I ever think of it before?! Gotta go, Spongey!" Pinkie let her tail go as she began hopping through town, laughing to herself. She then stopped by an antique store and put her face on the glass. "I'm gonna show her EVERYTHING!!!"

Back on the train, Spot was pacing while Tweety and Sylvester were watching.

"What are we gonna do? We've been weft behind, Spot!" Tweety spoke.

Spot stopped pacing. "Alright everyone, don't panic. Maybe there's a phone we could use!"

"A phone?" Sylvester raised an eyebrow.

"Yeah!" Spot asked. "Out there in the conductor's room! I'm sure we can get it!"

"Oh sure!" Sylvester said in a sarcastic tone. "Three animals like us are just gonna waltz over there and get a phone! That sounds normal!"

"Will you relax?" Spot snapped.

"No! Because it's YOUR fault we're in this mess!" Sylvester glared at Spot.

"My fault? I didn't even do anything!" Spot spoke, angrily.

Sylvester was about to speak, until he realized he was right. "Uh...well...you did something, that's all I'm saying," Sylvester muttered and turned around.

Spot didn't want to stand around and argue with Sylvester all day, so he got his mind back in focus and looked down to Tweety.

"Tweety, we're gonna need your help now." Spot held Tweety in his palm.

"Ooh, goodie!" Tweety said, eagerly. "What do I do? What do I do?"

"We're gonna need you to check if there's a phone around here, and if there is, come and get us!" Spot told Tweety.

"Will do!" Tweety nodded and crawled under the door, leaving Spot and Sylvester alone.

"And how will we get this phone?" Sylvester asked with his arms folded.

"...I haven't crossed that bridge yet." Spot spoke.

"Uh-huh, sure." Sylvester rolled his eyes.

Tweety flew through the train to find a phone, passing by all sorts of people on the way, even a nearby parrot and-wait! The canary stopped where he was.

"I tawt I taw a tawkie bird!" Tweety looked down and saw Iago sneaking around. "I did! I did! I taw the very BAD tawkie bird!" Tweety said, recognizing Iago. He flew up to where the bags were and hid, to see what Iago was doing.

Iago looked around, making sure he wasn't being followed. He then walked up to an old man with a long white beard. "Hey, Jafar!" He whispered. "Jafar!"

The old man looked down and saw Iago. "There you are! Did you find it!"

Iago pulled out a shiny, red rock. "Safe and unharmed."

"Oh, what a relief." Jafar took the rock and looked at it, evilly. "I don't know what I'd do if I lost it. Probably attack the nearest living creature next to me, but whatever."

Iago's eyes widened as he stepped back a bit from Jafar.

"Now, we've got to be careful with this until we get back," Jafar spoke. "We could end up accidentally hypnotizing ourselves. But with a few modifications with this, we could control anyone with it."

Tweety's eyes widened when he heard that.

"Yeah!" Iago said. "And we can make those brats, not accidentally, walk off a cliff."

"It's not we'll be to blame for it!" Jafar spoke as he and Iago began laughing to themselves.

Tweety gasped. Those two were out to get his owner's friends, again! With no hesitation, he immediately flew inside Jafar's disguised cloak.

"Oh! Oh my! What is that?" Jafar began fidgeting, followed by mad giggling.

Iago meanwhile had stopped laughing and was looking at Jafar in confusion. "Okay...we can stop laughing now..."

Without either villain seeing, Tweety flew out of Jafar's cloak while quickly sneaking the red rock before flying away.

"What...what was that?!" Jafar spoke, getting up. He then realized something. "Wait a minute, where's the rock? Iago, where's the rock?!"

"We lost it again?!" Iago squawked in anger. Suddenly, something caught his attention. Below him and Jafar's seat, were yellow feathers. Iago flew down and picked up one feather. "Hmmm..." He took notice of more yellow feathers as it lead to the back room. Iago narrowed his eyes, having a feeling someone was out for him and Jafar.

Meanwhile at the train station, Timmy and Spike's family found out that their pets have been left behind. So, Barbara, Donna, Kara and Twilight were huddled together thinking of a plan.

"How are we gonna get our pets back?" Barbara whispered.

"Come on, guys!" Kara whispered. "While nobody's looking, I can fly towards the train and find them!"

"Kara, you know you can't just take off in front of everybody!" Donna spoke. "We'll be exposed!"

"...There's gotta be a phone booth around here somewhere!" Kara looked down.

"We've searched everywhere for one!" Twilight spoke. "There's gotta be someway to reach them."

While the four were talking, Timmy and Jiminy were watching them. They then both turned to Spike who was sitting on the bench. The two walked up to Spike.

"Hey, Spike." Jiminy hopped up to him. "Don't worry, we're gonna find them!"

"Yeah," Timmy said to his friend. "Spot's been in stuff like this all the time, they'll be fine!"

"Oh, I know they'll be fine," Spike looked up. "Mom told me Tweety and Sylvester once got lost in Africa."

"Africa?" Timmy asked.

Jiminy held his hand up. "Don't ask, it's a long story."

"But it's Christmas," Spike looked down. "I just felt that just only now, those two would stop fighting just once."

"Ah, don't worry about it." Timmy said. "I'm sure things will work out between them!...Once, I hope..." Timmy muttered the last part.

"And hey," Jiminy spoke up. "It could be worse, we ourselves could be stuck in a room with Eric..." Jiminy then began to think. "Hmm...I wonder how he's doing with the holidays."

Cartman was hiding under his bed in fear. "I don't care what you are or what you want! Get outta here!!!"

"Hey, there's nothing to fear, little britches!" said a voice. "We've just got a little something to see, you and I!"

"No! I'm not going this time! Now go away!" Cartman turned away. Then, for a couple seconds, he realized something. It was silent. Cartman started to crawl out from under the bed. "Did it work?...Is he gone?"

Suddenly, a gigantic bear paw picked up Cartman. "Ha-ha!" The voice laughed, merrily. "Didn't think you saw the last of me, did ya?"

"No!!!" Cartman squirmed, trying to escape, but no luck.

Tweety managed to get back in the pets' room as fast as he could, panting heavily. Spot and Sylvester quickly ran up to him.

"Did you find anything, Tweety?" Spot asked.

Tweety looked up panting, holding the red rock. "It's that evil magic man and his mean tawkie-bird! They're here! They're here!"

"Wait, Jafar and Iago are here?" Spot asked in worry.

"Yeah!" Tweety pointed to the red rock. "They're gonna cause all sorts of twouble with this wed wock!"

"Well, we've got to keep this from them!" Spot spoke, picking up the rock and examining it. He suddenly noticed Sylvester hiding and shivering in fear. "What are you so worked up about?"

"Don't you think I don't know who they are?!" Sylvester spoke in fear. "That maniac also has that giant bird! I ain't going near him!"

Tweety flew down to Sylvester. "Putty, we gotta! They'll hurt Twiwight and Spike!"

Sylvester looked down, thinking of his owners and groaned. "If Santa chose cats to fly his sleigh, I wouldn't be given so much trouble," He muttered.

Spot was looking up to the door and noticed Iago and a disguised Jafar walking towards the pet room. "Uh-oh!" Spot yelped. "We better hide! We've got company!"

Tweety and Sylvester's eyes widened as they hid with Spot behind cages. The two villains then opened the door and walked in. "Are you sure whoever took the rock is in here?" Jafar spoke.

"Whoever this yellow-feathered smart guy is, he's bound to be in here." Iago looked down on the ground.

Sylvester took notice of Iago walking around and a grin began to stretch across his face. He wasn't huge and scary like he was before! He was small and...kind of...tasty looking. He began licking his chops as Jafar and Iago then went into the storage room.

Spot and Tweety watched them leave as they looked at each other. "Okay, guys." Spot spoke. "Here's what we're going to do. We're first-Sylvester?"

Spot and Tweety took notice of Sylvester no longer there.

"Sylvester?" Spot asked.

"Putty, where'd you go?" Tweety quietly called out.

Jafar and Iago went into the room filled with suitcases as they both looked at each other.

"Alright, we'll split up." Jafar spoke. "I'll go in the next room, while you search in here."

"Hear ya, loud and clear!" Iago nodded. As Jafar exited to the next room, Iago began looking through some suitcases.

"Come out, come out! You little yellow thief!" Iago flew around, examining every suitcase.

Iago suddenly bumped into something, he yelped as he saw he was face to face with Sylvester who had a large hungry grin.

Iago flew back nervously as Sylvester began slowly walking up to him on all fours. "Hey! Hey! Nice kitty!" Iago laughed nervously. "No need to act all pouncey!"

Sylvester then leaped in the air for Iago as he quickly flew out of the way. "AAAAH!!! JAFAR, WE GOT TROUBLE IN HERE!!!" Iago flew up, trying to escape Sylvester's attempts to grab him.

"Gotcha!" Sylvester said, almost reaching him.

Iago began to pull on the knob of the next room as Sylvester began to close on him again, ready for another attack. "Whoa!"

Sylvester jumped in the air for Iago as the parrot opened the door. "JAFAAAAR!!!!"

Iago and Sylvester then found themselves colliding into Jafar as they all fell over. "What is going on here?!" Jafar demanded, getting up.

"That stupid cat was trying to make a meal out of me!" Iago pointed at Sylvester. The cat was now regretting what he did as Jafar looked down at him with cold, menacing eyes. Sylvester smiled nervously and shrugged, but Jafar wasn't falling for anything.

"Well, we can't have that...can we?" Jafar then raised his hands as they began glowing red, as Sylvester backed up against the door in fear.

Spot and Tweety had entered the previous suitcase room, looking for Sylvester.

"Sylvester?" Spot called. "Where is he?"

Tweety then took notice of red flashes under the next door. "Ooh! Looks like a wazer wight show is happening!"

Spot walked up to the door in confusion. "Huh?"

Suddenly the top of the door burst open as Sylvester went flying out, covered in sparks and smoke. He hit the wall and fell back down with a thud.

"Sylvester!" Spot and Tweety ran up to the cat, trying to help him up.

"How can my nine lives take so much abuse?" Sylvester spoke with stars around him.

The rest of the door fell down, revealing Jafar, looking more terrifying than ever. Sylvester let out a girly scream and quickly hid behind Spot. It didn't Jafar long to notice Spot and Tweety.

"Jafar!" Spot jumped back.

"Well, well." Jafar spoke, grinning evilly. "This is an unexpected surprise. Who would've guessed I'd come across you thieves?"

Spot and Sylvester turned around and noticed Iago floating with Tweety holding the red rock, trapped in his talons.

"Hey, put him down!" Spot snapped as Iago flew back to Jafar, dropping the canary and rock in his hand.

"Oh, you can keep the blasted canary," Jafar tossed Tweety back to Spot. "However, I have many plans for this." Jafar looked at the red rock and looked back at the animals.

"What are you-?" Spot was about to say. But all of a sudden, Jafar held the rock in front of the animals' eyes, and all of a sudden, spirals formed in their eyes as they gazed at the rock, now under control of it.

Iago waved his wing around the animals, but nothing could break them out of their trance. "It worked, Jafar!"

"Yes," Jafar grinned as he pulled out a bag. "Look at you, more helpless than before!" With that, he scooped up all three of them inside the bag and Iago tied it shut.

Jafar gleefully pranced to a nearby window. "Now, I'm afraid we'll have to dispose of you," And he threw the bag out of the train as it landed in the trees down below. The villains laughed evilly at their misfortune as they disappeared out of sight on the train.

Back in the Brisby Forest, Pinkie was back at the frozen river, this time making a few holes in it with the end of a baseball bat. Once she was done, she then began to call out. "Ariel! Calling Ariel!" Pinkie walked around, putting her head in the water, but all of a sudden, she felt a light splash from behind her feet. "Woo-hoo-hoo!"

She turned around and saw a giggling Ariel waving. Pinkie grinned at the sight of her mermaid friend. "Hi, Ariel!"

"Hi, Pinkie!" Ariel spoke. "Good to see you back here! So, did you have something in mind for the holidays?"

"Oh, you bet I do!" Pinkie then jumped in the water as Ariel followed under. She then followed Pinkie to the rocky wall.

"Alright," Pinkie said. "Now cover your eyes, and I'll tell you when to open them!" Ariel covered her eyes as Pinkie swam up to the surface.

A few moments later, Ariel heard Pinkie's voice. "Okay, you can open them!" Ariel removed her hands from her eyes, and did she get a surprise! She saw she was inside a giant, glass fishbowl of water. Pinkie then pressed her face up to the glass. "Hi, there! What do you think?"

"Oh!" Ariel spoke, not sure what to say. "It's...very nice...but what is this for?"

"I'm gonna show you how we celebrate Christmas around town!" Pinkie then looked down at the bowl on a wooden board with wheels and a rope. "Come on!" Pinkie then pulled the rope as the glass bowl rolled up with her and back to Animation Acres.

The animals have began to regain their senses after getting stuck in a tree. For a couple seconds, they began moving around trying to get out of the tree. The bag carrying them fell out of the tree and onto the ground, causing the animals to be freed from the bag.

"Where-what-how-where-when-what-who-who...what?" Sylvester stuttered, finally out of the trance.

"What was that?" Tweety asked, getting his own senses back.

Spot however, already gaining his senses back faster, was too busy noticing the train leaving out of sight. "No..." He then turned to Sylvester, angrily. "This is all your fault!"

"Me?" Sylvester snapped. "I was only trying to help in my own way!"

"All you cared about was feeding yourself!" Spot shot back. "I was only trying to save our owners!"

"Well, I'm sorry I wanted to be in the spotlight of, dare I say, 'love' for once!" Sylvester growled.

Spot paused. "Wait...what are you talking about?"

"Things have been going all peachy keen for you the last couple months!" Sylvester got in Spot's face. "You think canary chasing is all I do? I've been trying my best to keep my family safe for years! And do I get the same amount of attention as you?"

Spot was silent.

"No!" Sylvester continued as he sat down, bitterly. "Looks like anything I try to do, whether it looks bad, turns out that way every single time, huh?"

Spot actually began to pity Sylvester, now that he knew what he was feeling. "Sylvester," Spot walked up to the cat, hoping to fix things up. "I know what happened up there was...not so great. But, I know you didn't mean to...get us lo-"

"I get it," Sylvester got up and walked to a tree. "I screwed up, got our gooses cooked, and now they're gonna freeze in the middle of these nowhere woods."

Spot walked up and put his paw on Sylvester's back. "But we gotta try and get back," Spot said. "And this time we gotta do it together. I mean, it is Christmas."

Spot looked back to Spot, but then both noticed Tweety was on the ground shivering.

"Tweety?" Spot jumped to the ground. "Tweety, what's wrong?"

"I-i-i-it's getting colder out here," Tweety shivered.

Then, to Spot's surprise, Sylvester used his tail to pick up the freezing bird and put him on his back. "What are you-?"

"Cat fur is very warm...and uh, the bird's gonna need it until we get back." Sylvester said. "Well, we better catch that train, let's go." Sylvester then headed off into the direction of where the train went, as Spot stood there and smiled.

"At this point, he's doing better than Cartman," Spot said to himself as he began to follow Sylvester. "I wonder how he's doing right now,"

Cartman was slowly walking through the dark hallways, constantly turning around every couple of seconds, as if he was expecting someone to jump out and scare him. He slowly made it to the bathroom door. After turning around and back again, he opened the door, and peeked his head through. He then turned on a light. There was no one in there.

Cartman then sighed, as he turned on the sink and splashed some water on his face. He then used part of a black cloak to dry himself off. Wait...black cloak. He looked up and saw a crouched figure in a black cloak holding a stick. The figure turned and pulled off it's hood revealing a wacky-faced mandrill.

"Well, hello there!" The mandrill began to cackle widly.

"Nnnnope!!!" Cartman ran out of the bathroom and slammed the door shut. He began running through the hallway fast as he could, until he found a door and opened it.

THWACK!

"Ow!" Cartman yelped as the mandrill whacked him with his stick. He ran to another door and opened.

THWACK!

"Ow!!" Cartman yelped again as the mandrill whacked him yet again with his stick.

He began trying every other door but he kept getting the same result. Until finally, he was left dazed.

Suddenly, he felt himself picked up in the air. "Hey, what are you doing?!" He was then pulled out through an open window. "AAAAAAH-HOO-HOO-HOO-HOOOOYYYY!!!!"

Meanwhile, Pinkie was still showing Ariel the sights around town. Ariel also had a nice snow suit on to keep her warm as they both have been stuffing their faces with candy, while touching candy canes with each other. "Okay, Ariel!" Pinkie said. "This is the last big thing we have in town!"

Pinkie then turned Ariel's attention to a huge tree filled with all sorts of decorations on it. "Whoa," Ariel spoke in awe. "What kind of Christmas tree is this?"

"Well, it's simple. " Pinkie started as she dreamily gazed at the tree. "We all have our own trees, but if we don't have any room for our decorations, we put the rest here, making sure all of our ornaments...everything we have ready...still has their place."

"Aww, that's sweet." Ariel spoke. She then put her hands together. "Well, I had a wonderful time tonight, but I think we should be heading back now,"

Pinkie's eyes widened. "Back?...To the water, why?"

"Well, you showed me how you celebrate the holidays, and it's fun!" Ariel spoke. "But I feel it's time for me to head back now."

"But-but wait!" Pinkie quickly said. "There's still some more stuff we gotta do!" Pinkie was about to pull the rope, but noticed the board was stuck on the ground. "Hold on!" Pinkie tried to pull it from it's stuck place, but no luck.

"Pinkie," Ariel tried to say.

"No, it's alright! I'll show you more stuff in no time!" Pinkie then pulled a little too hard as the rope was ripped from the wooden board, as it began rolling away towards the Brisby Forest.

"Oh no!" Pinkie put her hooves to her cheeks.

"Piiiinkiiiiiie!!!!" Ariel called out as she rolled into the forest.

Pinkie then had a determined look in her eyes as she pulled out two large cookies and put them on her bottom hooves. She then jumped in the snow and began sledding in the direction of Ariel. But once in the Brisby Forest, she noticed there was no sign of Ariel when sledding by. Another idea went in Pinkie's head as she pulled out a candy cane and used it to hook on a nearby tree branch. She then began hopping across the trees, hoping to find Ariel, but suddenly heard a loud shattering sound.

Pinkie's eyes widened in fear, thinking what that meant. She jumped back on the ground, and began running through the Brisby Forest.

"Ariel!" Pinkie called out. "Ariel, where are you?" She then saw something that made her gasp in horror. Next to the river, was shattered glass remains of the bowl. "Oh no..." Pinkie gasped. "Ariel! What did I do?"

"Pinkie,"

"Not now, Ariel, I'm worried!" Pinkie spoke, not turning around. But suddenly, realization hit her like a ton of fruitcakes. She turned around and noticed Ariel, smiling nervously.

"I jumped in a bit before things got smashed," Ariel chuckled.

"Ariel!" Pinkie and Ariel shared a hug with each other. "I'm so, so sorry, Ariel! I had no chance of Pluto and back this would happen!"

"Oh, it's the thought that counts." Ariel smiled.

Pinkie felt good when hearing that. Ariel was always so forgiving, but she still felt bad of what she did.

"I'm sorry, Ariel," Pinkie spoke as he lowered her head. "You probably don't want to celebrate Christmas with me anymore." Pinkie turned around and was about to walk away.

"Pinkie, wait!" Ariel swam up to the shore. "I forgive you. And that doesn't mean I don't want to celebrate Christmas with you anymore."

"But how are we gonna do that?" Pinkie asked. "You can't be on land."

Ariel smiled. "Pinkie, step in the water."

Pinkie shrugged and hopped in the water. Ariel giggled as she put her hand on Pinkie's shoulder. "You know, I may not celebrate Christmas the way you do, but we can both celebrate it how I would, if you like."

Pinkie's grin grew very, very wide. "I'd love to!!! GERONIMUUUUUUG!!!" Pinkie rose in the air and back in the water, giving Ariel another 'geronimug'. Ariel smiled and returned the embrace.

They both then noticed colorful flashes above the surface. Ariel turned to Pinkie, grinning. "I think it's time."

As Ariel swam up to the surface, Pinkie looked confused. "Time? What do you mean?" As Pinkie joined Ariel on the surface, she looked up and her eyes widened. "Whoa,"

In the sky, fireworks were happening, and for a time like Christmas, they looked especially beautiful.

"Do you like my tradition, Pinkie?" Ariel asked with her arm around her friend.

Pinkie looked back up to Ariel and nuzzled against her. "I think it's wonderful," Pinkie said softly.

(Picture by Nippy13)

Back with the pets, Tweety and Sylvester were waiting in a certain spot above watching the railroad tracks. Then, Spot arrived to them.

"Do you see it coming?" asked Sylvester.

"Yep! It's heading out here on the right! We better hurry!" Spot said. The animals all positioned themselves to make a jump as they saw the train approaching, this time in the opposite direction.

"Okay...and...JUMP!!!"

The three pets all made a tremendous leap as they all made it onto the train, unharmed. "Ha-ha! We made it!" Spot laughed, happily.

"Alright," Sylvester said. "But we've gotta find those villains if we're going to save our families!"

"Don't worry," Spot spoke. "I have a plan!"

Meanwhile, Jafar, once again disguised as an old man was with Iago laughing at the fact thinking the pets were gone. "Well, there go our worries about them!" Jafar cackled.

"Yeah, they're not gonna be happy when they realize where they are, or IF they realize where they are!" Iago joined in.

"Hello!"

Jafar and Iago stopped their laughing and both turned to a see a little girl scout. Little did either of them know this was Spot in disguise. "Who want COOKIES?" Spot spoke in a high lisp. Iago hid behind Jafar's cloak as Jafar himself stared at Spot.

"Uh...no, thank you," Jafar spoke, uncomfortably.

"Are you sure?" Spot jumped up to Jafar. "I have so many exciting new flavas!!!" While Spot was talking, A now warmed up Tweety along with Sylvester were trying to sneak down and get the rock back.

Spot meanwhile kept talking while Jafar along with Iago were trying to keep themselves sane. "I got chocolate chip, and peppermint, and candy cane, and sugar and chocolate chip!"

"You said chocolate chip twice," Jafar grumbled.

"That's because I love it!" Spot spoke as Tweety and Sylvester were now getting closer in getting the rock back. "I really, really, really, REALLY, really, really-"

"Will you LEAVE ME ALONE?!!!" Jafar yelled.

Spot was silent until he noticed Tweety and Sylvester obtaining the rock, before he spoke in his regular voice. "Okay, sure, don't need to get huffy."

Spot quickly ran off as Tweety and Sylvester quickly followed him with out being noticed by Jafar.

"Ugh...kids..." Jafar growled as he all of a sudden realized something was missing. "The rock! It's gone!" He frantically searched his cloak. "No! No, not again!!!"

"Jafar, look!" Iago pulled out a new yellow feather.

Jafar's eyes widened before clenching his teeth in fury. "They can't be..."

Spot, Tweety and Sylvester managed to get inside the suitcase room once again to hide in Jafar. But suddenly the train went through a tunnel, and everything went dark.

"Gah! Where do we hide?!" Sylvester yelped.

"Quick! In here!" Tweety's voice called out. "In this big pouch I found!"

Spot and Sylvester saw where Tweety's eyes were and quickly jumped inside the pouch with him.

"Do you think we gave him the slip?" Tweety whispered.

"I hope so," Spot spoke. "We didn't see him come in here."

"Oh, I wouldn't be sure about that," A voice chuckled.

The pets' eyes all widened as the train exited the tunnel. They all looked up and saw they were in the pouch of not a huge bag, but instead a red furred kangaroo with a familiar mustache and beard.

The pets all yelped in fear at the sight of the transformed Jafar and jumped out of the pouch.

"I-it's you!" Spot pointed.

"Yes, it's me!" Jafar walked towards them. "I've been practicing more and more," Jafar then transformed into an eagle. "How do you think I've been escaping all this time?" Jafar then flew for the rock but Spot quickly threw it to Sylvester.

"Come back here! Come back here!!!" Jafar flew in to attack Sylvester.

"Bird!" Sylvester quickly threw the rock to Tweety.

Tweety tried to catch it, but the rock went flying out the window.

"NO!!!!" Jafar yelled as he flew to the edge. He saw it was too late as the rock smashed into pieces on the tracks.

Jafar turned to the pets in fury. "You ruined my plans!"

The pets began walking back from the villain. "Okay, that was an accident," Sylvester laughed nervously.

"I'll teach you to get in the way of me all this time!" Jafar then transformed into a red crocodile, cackling evilly. He reached in to snap his jaws in front of the pets, but they quickly got out of his way.

"Now, don't run away! You'll make our cat and mouse game go longer!" Jafar then transformed into a cougar as he jumped on the suitcases trying to snatch at them.

As Jafar tore open some suitcases looking for the pets, Sylvester quickly grabbed an open suitcase and slammed it shut on Jafar's tail.

"ROWWWR!!!!" Jafar roared in pain as the pets tried to scurry away.

"THAT'S IT!!! I'VE HAD IT WITH YOU PESTS FOR THE LAST TIME!!!" Jafar began to glow as if to transform again as the pets got ready for the worst. But suddenly, Jafar turned into a turtle. The pets were equally surprised. "Um...this isn't right," Jafar spoke.

But suddenly, Spot picked up Jafar, smirking. "Hey!!! Put me down this instant!!!" Tweety and Sylvester also gathered around Spot to look at Jafar with smirks.

"Let me try something," Sylvester took Jafar and looked up at Iago, who was floating above them. "What are you doing?" He slowly began to fly away, but then Sylvester threw Jafar right in Iago's direction.

The train had come to a stop, and everyone began to get off, including a strange fellow dressed in a trench coat. Little did anyone know that it was the pets in disguise. With Spot standing on Sylvester and Tweety hiding inside their hat.

"Anyone suspicious?" Sylvester asked.

"Nope!" Spot whispered holding up a present. "We just gotta keep an eye on this for now,"

Inside the present were Jafar and Iago, both trapped in the turtle shell. "Don't think of trying to bite any of my feathers, slowpoke!" Iago squawked from inside.

Jafar growled. "Ooooh, get your tail feathers OUT of my eyes!!!...please..."

Suddenly, Spot and Sylvester bumped into someone. "Um, hello? Hello, yes, yes?" Spot tried to disguise his voice.

"Oh, I'm sorry." said a familiar female voice. The two saw it was Twilight with Timmy. "Guess I didn't see you, there."

Timmy looked up at the figure and his eyes widened. "Wait...Spot, is that you?"

"Timmy?" The trench coat fell revealing Spot, Tweety and Sylvester.

"Boys!" Barbara spoke, happily as she and the others ran up to them.

The pets all grinned as Spot jumped into Timmy and Barbara's arms, and Tweety and Sylvester jumped in Twilight's arms.

"Are you okay, Spot?" Timmy asked.

"How did you even get here?" Barbara ruffled Spot's fur.

Spot laughed, nervously. "We had a couple run-ins," Spot held up the present with Jafar and Iago to Kara.

Kara listened to the villains arguing and nodded to Spot. "I see."

While in Twilight's arms, Sylvester looked over to a smiling Spike, and then with his tail, put Tweety in the dragon's claws.

"Tweety!" Spike said happily as the canary flew up and nuzzled Spike's cheek, making him giggle. Spike smiled at Sylvester and petted him. "Good boy," Sylvester smiled, feeling some appreciation.

Suddenly, Timmy's phone rang. "Hello?"

"Hi, Timmy!" SpongeBob's voice said.

"Oh, hi, SpongeBob!" Timmy responded. "What's up?"

"Oh, things are going great!" SpongeBob said on the phone. "And even better, Eric is getting in the spirit too!" He noticed Cartman running around the house, helping put decorations around the house and for some reason hang up garlic.

"Uh, Eric?" SpongeBob asked. "What's the garlic for?"

"ILOVEGARLIC!" Cartman quickly said. "GARLIC'SMYFAVORITEFOOD!"

As Cartman ran to get more decorations and garlic, SpongeBob just looked confused. "Okay..."

THE END

Mad Money

In loving memory of Bud Luckey, David Ogden Stiers, Will Vinton, Stan Lee, Stephen Hillenburg and Don Lusk

March in Animation Acres. That’s the time of year when we bid farewell to this season of winter, and welcome springtime in a bright, gorgeous embrace...at least it would be if not for the recent snowstorm. Unexpectedly, when it seemed like winter came to an end, the town of Animation Acres was greeted with ice and snow. Everyone around was upset by this event, but most eventually knew that anger and/or insane would get them nowhere. But not everyone went by that logic. If they did, there would be no story.

In the top bunk on the bed, Eric Cartman just laid there, irritated by the recent snowstorm. He was so ready to finally bid a farewell to the bitter cold. A harsh, mocking farewell he would deliver. But no, he had to get through a little bit more of it. Though to him, a little bit more time felt like an eternity. What didn’t help more was SpongeBob, sleeping on the bottom bunk, kept unintentionally making so much noise while sleeping. He was tossing and turning, and making different sounds in between snores. Finally, Cartman couldn’t take it.

“ENOUGH!!!”

SpongeBob shot out of his bed. “Wha-? Wha...Eric, what’s wrong?”

“Do you have to make so much noise when you sleep?!” Cartman snapped. “I can hardly hear myself think!...Or go to sleep!...Or think of going to sleep, everyone just stop!”

“Who’s everyone?” SpongeBob asked, rubbing his eyes.

“YouknowwhatImean!!!” Cartman threw himself back on the bed.

“Eric, I know you’re still ticked by that surprising snowstorm we had.” SpongeBob said, looking at his April calendar. “But maybe we can try to shovel it after school?”

“Sure, that’s what I need after school, more labor.” Cartman grumbled. “Besides, Pinkie borrowed our shovel!”

“Don’t worry, Eric!” SpongeBob looked up. “Pinkie said she’d return it, today!”

Suddenly, Cartman and SpongeBob heard their garbage cans rustle outside, like someone ran into them!

“What was that?!” SpongeBob covered himself in his blanket.

Cartman leaped out of his bed to get a better look as SpongeBob continued. “You don’t think it’s Floorboard Harry, do you?”

“Oh, for the love of-” Cartman slapped his forehead.

“Don’t you remember?” SpongeBob asked. “My uncle told us that Floorboard Harry sneaks around and gets little kids who keep secrets!”

“Don’t tell me you still believe in that stuff!” Cartman snapped.”That story is just a myth!”

Suddenly, a shadowed figure jumped at the window, causing Cartman and SpongeBob to both scream.

The figure then it’s head out in the light revealing Pinkie. “Hi, guys! Guess who’s got shovels!” She spoke in a sing-song voice.

“Oh!” SpongeBob spoke as he took the shovels. “Thanks! Uh, why at this time of night?”

“You mean this time of day!” Pinkie grinned. She then looked down sheepishly. “But I noticed it was 5:00 AM. I wasn’t too late, was I?”

Cartman said nothing. All he did was purposely fall back on his bed in annoyance.

It was now morning in Animation Acres, and the gang were all waiting by the bus stop. The only one that wasn’t there was Spot.

“Hey, Timmy.” Spike asked. “Where’s Spot?”

Timmy looked up. “Oh, uh...he’s getting his shot today.”

“His shot?” Pinkie asked. “You mean the sharp-needle-pointy-thing-to-your-body-that-stops-hurting-once-you-get-candy shot?”

Timmy slowly nodded, trying to put together what Pinkie said and meant. “Yyyyyyeah…?”

“I thought Spot hated shots!” Spike spoke.

“Oh, he does...he just doesn’t know he’s getting one.” Timmy spoke.

Suddenly, Cartman and SpongeBob both walked up to the bus stop with the rest of the gang.

“Hi, guys!” SpongeBob waved.

“Mmph…” A bitter and tired Cartman grumbled.

“Still grouchy about the weather, aren’t ya?” Pinkie asked, hopping up and down in front of them. “Well, don’t worry! So the groundhog made a little oopsie and we still gotta put up with the freezing chills of winter! But no worries! Springy-dingy will be here soon!”

Cartman turned to Pinkie with a face that felt like a monster snarling.

Pinkie’s eyes widened as her ears dropped. “Oh…” She chuckled and cleared her throat. “That...that’s nice…” Pinkie had no idea how to respond to that. Cartman had been a bit rude before, but never quite this malicious. Something was up. Pinkie leaned in to him.

“Well, don’t worry, Eric! The snow will go away soon!” Pinkie said. “It’ll feel like springtime before we know it!”

“Merry Early Christmas!”

The kids looked over to a humanoid cow named Heffer jumping through the neighborhood with a net full of Christmas trees. “Merry 9 months until Christmas!”

SpongeBob turned to Pinkie. “It is March 25th, he’s not far off.”

“...NOOOO!!!” Cartman lunged for Heffer, but Pinkie and SpongeBob held him back.

After a couple seconds, the bus arrived to take them all to Sterling Holloway School. Once the bus got rolling, Spike turned to Timmy. “Man, I remember the last time Spot was taken to get a shot,” Spike reminded Timmy.

“Tell me about it,” Timmy said as he and Spike looked out the window. “It took us five minutes to find him from hiding and ten to get in the car!”

“Hmm,” Spike put his head on his claw. “I wonder if Spot’s gonna find out or not.”

Meanwhile, Barbara was driving Spot to the vet, but in the dog’s eyes, he thought he was going someplace else. Barbara tried a bit of reverse psychology, convincing Spot they were going to the dog park to play catch. She hoped it would distract him long enough to get the visit over with.

Spot was running and frolicking, eager to get out of the car and play. It was like he was already there, and he acted out his fantasies in the back seat. “Oh, I love the park! Love it, love it, love it, love it! The blue sky, the huge trees, the snow I can roll around in, Oh! Ican’twaitIcan’twaitIcan’twait!” Spot bounced around in the car.

Barbara however, was feeling nervous. She didn’t know when was the right moment to do what she had to. Especially on how she could talk to Spot, now. But she struggled a smile. “Yeah...sounds fun!” But she didn’t sound like it. She kept driving, trying to ignore the dog for his own sake.

“Although I wonder why you have to take me since you lost at rock-paper-scissors.” Spot spoke. “Doesn’t the winner go?”

Barbara muttered to herself. “Scissors, I always pick scissors! Next time, it will be paper!”

“Huh?” Spot asked.

“Oh, nothing!” Barbara said, as she stopped the car.

“Why did we stop?” Spot asked. “Are we taking a shortcut?”

As Spot looked around in the car, Barbara quickly took out a special drink. “Hey, Spot!”

Spot happily hopped over to Barbara, wagging his tail. “E-e-e-ye-e-e-e-e-e-s?”

“Uh...before we go...I think you should take this drink so...so you’re not out of breath!” Barbara held the drink in front of Spot.

Spot eyed the drink, suspiciously...but then shrugged. “Alright!” Spot took the drink and gulped it down. Once he finished, he licked his chops. “Ah...tastes like…” His eyelids drooped as his voice began to slow. “Tastes like...unconscious!” Within less than a second, Spot fell over, out like a light.

Knockout drops. Clean and simple. Barbara had learned the recipe for them years ago, but had not used them since Timmy was younger. Barbara put her hand to her head as she continued driving. “I hated to do it. But it was the only way I could have taken him in one piece.”

Later, the bus arrived at Sterling Holloway School, and as the children walked off the bus, they noticed both Mr. Coyote and Mr. Road Runner standing at the doors.

“Hello, children!” Mr. Coyote spoke. “Now I understand that the weather has hit a bit of a snowy bump in...April. I can imagine you’re all waiting to go inside the warm school to get away from it all.”

The class all began going “Yeah!” and “Uh-huh!”

“Well, not right now.” Mr. Coyote looked down, sheepishly.

The class began going “Awww!” and "Oh, man!”

“Apparently, the recent weather has affected the heat in our school. So, to keep the heat up, we all need to go and get some wood from The Brisby Forest to keep things all warmed up inside.” Mr. Coyote instructed.

“I should’ve laid in bed to die,” Cartman grumbled.

“Now, now,” Mr. Coyote assured. “I will light the fire myself. I’m a trained professional. The rest of you are going to help me pick it.”

Later, Mr. Coyote, Mr. Road Runner and the class were now in the Brisby Forest carrying shovels.

“Now, children. We’re all going to split into two groups.” Mr. Coyote spoke with a grumble. “Half of you will go with...Mr. Road Runner…”

“Beep-Beep!” Mr. Road Runner looked up.

“And the rest of you will go with my genius self.” Mr. Coyote finished with a boastful laugh. “But be sure to not just pick the big ones, but the driest ones. They burn the best.” Cartman groaned as he marched off, not really listening to what Mr. Coyote was saying.

Cartman walked off with Road Runner, disheveled and alone. He followed the lead of a few others, tying some twine on sticks and branches for firewood.

It was then that Pinkie Pie came along. “Mr. Road Runner wants us to form straight rows of five and help others if they need it. So what do you say? Should we tag up in five minutes?”

Pinkie kept talking faster. Her trademark million words a minute caught him off-guard. “And so when we dig, we want to do it with our legs so we don’t strain ourselves. And even though it’s winter we should still do water breaks, and... “ Cartman was a bit distracted, trying to listen to Pinkie and shovel. Suddenly, Cartman had a thought that made him smirk.

"Hey, Pinkie!" Cartman spoke, making Pinkie stop. "Totally love the boring instructions, but how about you give instructions and do my work at the same time?"

Pinkie gasped. "Eric, that's a great idea! I'll get right to it!"

As Pinkie started doing it, falling for Cartman's trick, Cartman himself began sneaking away.

He walked further and further, and started to feel the snap of the cold front swooping in. As his teeth chattered, he realized he may have gone too far. Then, Cartman detected a presence. Something, or someone, else wa following him.

“A bit chilling, isn’t it?” A familiar voice cried out.

“What?” Cartman gasped, slightly panicked. He heard a rustling in the bushes. His heart began to race as shapes swirled around him. A pink blur passed before his eyes.

“Oh, don’t be so cold with me,” the same voice echoed as though it were a chorus of thousands. And from out of the bushes jumped a smiling and mischievous Cheshire Cat, completely unfazed by the cold.

“You again!” Cartman sneered. “I thought you could only turn invisible!”

“That’s at least one thing to know about me.” The cat grinned. “Surprised it took you so short to find out.”

Cartman growled. “Why I oughta go and…”

The cat extended a finger and shushed Cartman. “Now, now,” he giggled. “Let us not hasten ourselves. You’ll get worn out in the cold the more energy you use.”

“What’s the point?” Cartman snapped. “The winter is full of crud! If I put up with any more I’m gonna be so ticked OFF!”

“There is a word and a phrase the wise often use,” The Cheshire Cat began to balance himself. “It’s called ‘Patience’...but not a lot of people take that advice, so I’ll show you something else.”

“What the heck are you-?” Cartman then heard something below him. There were pawprints in the snow, appearing out of nowhere and walking away.

“Gah!” Cartman jumped up in surprise, but noticed that the Cheshire Cat was no longer visible.

“Follow me, Mr. Stubborn.”

Cartman heard the Cheshire Cat’s voice in the distance of the pawprints. Seeing as how Cartman had nothing better to do, he followed the Cheshire Cat’s path. But he noticed the pawprints started appearing faster.

Timmy was gathering his own sticks, until he noticed Pinkie building something with the snow. “Pinkie?” Timmy asked. “What are you doing?”

“Oh, hi!” Pinkie grinned. “Since I was done gathering my own sticks, I decided to build a snowman to pass the time!” She looked up to her work and giggled sheepishly. “The only thing is I lost the head.” Pinkie then turned in the other direction. “But hey, have you seen Eric?”

“Hey! Hey, wait!” Cartman struggled to keep up with The Cheshire Cat. “Can’t ya see...Oof! Can’t ya see I’m trying to-Whoa!” Cartman then slid down a slippery section until he fell through a tree.

Cartman landed in the darkness of the bottom of the tree. Once he got up, he grunted. “For the love of stupid!”

He looked up and saw something strange in front of him. It was tall, and surrounded by a bright light, and he could swear that it was...a bit...green?

Cartman rubbed his eyes to get a better view, but once his vision came through, he couldn’t believe his eyes. He was surrounded in an area with bright, diamond-like rocks on the walls, and in the center, was a large tree with branches that didn’t grow leaves...nor apples...but green, crisp, dollar bills!

Cartman immediately ran towards the tree and picked off two dollar bills from it. “What is-?” Cartman saw that he had two $10 bills. He looked up and saw the tree was covered in $10 bills.

“I…I’M RICH!!! YAHOO!!!!” Cartman laughed madly. He climbed up the tree and quickly pulled ten 10s. He then quickly shook a branch causing more money to fall on the ground. He happily landed in the money. “And I didn’t have to do a thing to earn it!”
A couple minutes later, Cartman climbed back up to where he was as his book-bag was filled with money.

“Seem pretty satisfied, huh?” The Cheshire Cat asked from a nearby tree branch.

“Ha! You don’t know the half of it!” Cartman laughed. “I found all that money in that tree all by myself, and I didn’t need your ways to get there!”

“Oh, but I would know the half of that,” the cat split himself down the middle. “You just need to see beyond it, which is no small feat given how your eyes have overlooked me this whole time.”

Cartman grew annoyed by that comment, as well as the Cheshire Cat’s smug talking overall. “Oh, yeah?” Cartman quickly made a snowball. “How about this?!”

He threw it towards the Cheshire Cat but he disappeared before he could hit him. He reappeared on a nearby boulder, keeping his grin on. “I know it’s childish but...you missed me!”

“You stupid-!” Cartman threw another snowball in his direction, but the Cheshire Cat jumped backwards like he was diving in the water. Cartman looked over the boulder, but saw his shadow on it. He looked up and saw the Cheshire Cat waving.

“I’ll get you!” Cartman threw another snowball, but the Cheshire Cat waved his tail over his body, causing him to fully disappear again.

Cartman grumbled to himself. He suddenly noticed an even bigger snowball right next to him. He snickered as he began to pick it up.

“You’d get me if you didn’t throw like Eric Cartman.” Cartman heard the Cheshire Cat, who was sitting on a tree stump.

“Shut up, shut up, shut up!” Cartman, with all his might, threw the huge snowball as he heard it hit someone, followed by a yelp of alarm.

“Yes! I got him!” Cartman said in victory as he began to chant. “Got him with a snowball! Na-na-na-na-na-na! Na-na-na-na...naaa-naaaa?!”

Cartman noticed he didn’t hit the Cheshire Cat with his snowball, but instead hit Mr. Coyote with it. He noticed the teacher get up in annoyance and stare at him.

“Good news, Eric!” Pinkie chuckled nervously as she and SpongeBob appeared behind the teacher. “...I think you found my snowman head.”

“I...I...but it was that stupid cat!” Cartman tried to explain.

“I sincerely hope you didn’t have any after-school activities.” Mr. Coyote spoke, irritatingly.

In the Animation Acres Pet Hospital, Barbara was in the waiting room, while the knocked out Spot was getting his shot. While there, Barbara felt bad on how she had to lie to and trick Spot into going here, but she had no choice. Suddenly, the doors burst open, revealing Daffy who had all of his feathers gone.

“Nurse? Oh, Nurse! Wrap me in your arms!” The duck madly laughed. “Treat me with ca-ca-ca-ca-ca-care!!!”

Bugs quickly ran inside and grabbed a hold of Daffy. “He-he,” Bugs nervously chuckled to Barbara. “Sorry, miss. Wrong hospital.”

“Don’t be jealous, Bugsy!” Daffy looked at Bugs as he carried him out. “You’ll be on next week’s plate! Hoo-hoo! Hoo-hoo-hoo! Woo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo!!!”

After the two were gone, Barbara needed a moment to let whatever just happened sink in, before getting her mind straight.

Another door then opened, revealing the nurse Daisy, carrying a dazed Spot. “Um...Miss Gordon?”

Barbara immediately leapt out of her seat to look at Spot, who had a dazed look in his eyes.

“Your dog is alright, Miss Gordon.” Daisy spoke. “The shot was a success!”

Barbara sighed. “Well, that’s the best thing I needed to hear.”

“However, it may take a couple of days until your dog is back to normal.” Daisy continued.

“What do you mean?” Barbara asked as she carried Spot.

“This is a special dose. Spot may suffer a couple...side effects due to the shot, so I would keep an eye on him.” Daisy said.

Barbara was concerned, but she looked at Spot. “Okay, thanks a bunch!”

Barbara was driving Spot home, now that the shot was over. “What did she mean by side effects?” Barbara said to herself as she parked at the house. “Oh...oh, it’s probably not a big deal. Spot’s gonna be-” Barbara was caught off-guard as Spot was now fully awake, with a big grin, and panting as if he ran to Paris and back.

“Spot!...You’re awake!” Barbara spoke, nervously as Spot remained silent. “...How do-”

“YeahI’mawake! Howareyou?” Spot asked at a very fast pace.

“...I’m okay…” Barbara said. “...You wanna go-”

“That’sgreatohear! Wannagoinside? Youwannaeateggs? Icouldeateggs! I’venevermetasoulwhoneverlikedeggs! Iseriouslyhaveacravingforeggs!” Spot barked.

“Oh!...” Barbara pretended not to be nervous. “So...you’re hungry!”

“Eggs! Eggs, eggs! Eggs, eggs, eggs, EGGS! Eggs-eggs-eggs-eggs, eggs. Eggs!” Spot kept blabbing as Barbara slowly got out of the car.

“You need help getting out, Spotty?” Barbara asked the yapping dog as she opened the door. But Spot tumbled into the snow. But Spot suddenly began stuffing it into his mouth. “I’meatingfrozenyogurt!” Spot began to stuff more in. “...My first time trying it!” He stuffed one more pawful in. “...Needs more flavor. Oh!” Spot hopped over to the doorstep and eyed it.

“...What’s that food you’re looking at?” Barbara asked, trying to play along.

“Ohthat’snotfoodDOORSTEP! Iiiiiiiiiit’s a doorstep!” Spot looked firmly at the doorstep as his tail began thumping.
Barbara sighed in relief, maybe Spot hasn’t totally lost it.

“Looksdelicious!” Spot opened his mouth very wide but Barbara yelped and quickly pulled him back before his jaws clamped.

The next morning, SpongeBob raced out the door with his school supplies to join the bus stop with his friends. But before he could go further from his house, he glanced up to the window of his bedroom.

“Eric!” SpongeBob called. “Hurry up or you’ll be late!”

“I’m taking my time, SpongeBob!” Cartman called back from the window. “No need to rush!” He closed it and walked over to his pillow.

A devilish grin stretched across his face. “The perfect hiding place.” He unzipped his pillow and shoved his hand in. He pulled out all sorts of the dollar bills he took from the tree the day before. “And no one knows the wiser.” Cartman chuckled.

Poof!
Cartman turned around and saw what appeared to be a tiny version of himself, except in a white robe, angel wings and a halo.

“Feeling pretty good about yourself, are we, my real-life doppelganger?” The figure asked softly, with his hands together.

Cartman groaned and rolled his eyes. “Yes, Angel Me.”

Cartman’s conscience nodded as Cartman put his book-bag on. “I’m sure you are. But what’s important is that you must resist the powers of greed, for they can-”

“Buzz off, conscience! I’m busy!” Cartman interrupted as he flicked his tiny angel form away and began to head out the door.

The kids were once again at the bus stop, all except for Cartman.

“Hey, SpongeBob, where’s Cartman?” Spike asked.

“Oh, he was getting other things ready! Though, he wouldn’t show me what it was.” SpongeBob answered. “But for some reason, he’s been acting...happy.”

“How happy?” Timmy asked raising an eyebrow.

“Just acting peachy and smug ever since school, yesterday?”

Spike was surprised. “Even after getting detention?”

“Yeah!” SpongeBob spoke. “Which is weird because of how angry he was the past few days.”

Suddenly, Cartman walked up to the gang with his book-bag being noticeably stuffed. “Greetings, my fellow friends at the bus-stop!” Cartman greeted with a smug grin.

“Hiya, Eric!” Pinkie hopped in front of her friend. “Good to see ya not in the grouchy dumps anymore!”

“Not at all,” Cartman spoke. “I have a feeling things will work out splendidly...at least for me. Oh, by the way, Timothy, where’s our canine companion?”

Timmy was weirded out by Cartman’s weird way of talking as was everyone else, but shook it off. “Spot can’t come to school for the next couple days. He’s still acting weird after his shot.”

Spot was sitting on the couch, his tail thumping as loud as it can as his head kept turning around. “Nowwwwwwwwletmesee! What can I do when I’m ALONE on this day?” Spot began rubbing his face on the couch before rolling around on the floor until he hit small table, causing himself to groan. Suddenly, his whole face brightened.

“I know!” Spot grinned. “I’ll draw the entire state of California! I just need the supplies!” Spot spoke the last part in a sing-song tone as he ran to get supplies. He ran back to the living room in 10 seconds. “Ah-ha! I have paper, paint, forks, knives, a pair of socks and gluuuuuuuue…” Spot gazed upon the glue bottle in his paws and mouthed the word “...Yes…”

Later that day, Timmy and his friends all sat to lunch. They were having fun talking amongst themselves, when all of a sudden Eric walked in, a smug, self-satisfied grin on his face. With him, he had a double lunch instead of one. “How’s it going...lovelies!” He shouted to them as he sat down.

“Uh...Eric,” Timmy winced. “You’re acting stranger than usual. Is something wrong?”

“Ah, no. Nothing’s wrong.” Cartman leaned back and kicked his knees up.

Pinkie squirmed in confusion. “Uh...Eric. You really shouldn’t be doing that.”

“Why not?” Cartman called back at her. “My kicks are as clean as ever and my mood matches in tone. So I say it’s a-okay!”

Timmy just shook his head. “Alright, there’s got to be something going on here.”

“No, nothing,” Cartman insisted. “I’m just fine.”

Suddenly, Cartman’s conscience appeared, but only to Cartman of course. “Beware of your attitude, Eric. Remember,” the angelic figure tried to tell him, “More money; More problems!”

Cartman waved his hands in front of his face, batting at the small projection of himself. Of course, Cartman was the only one who could see his own conscience, making the scene awkward for everyone else involved.

Cartman stood up from the table, still swatting the invisible threat. “Just a second guys,” Cartman assured. “I need a bit of time with a special someone. Catch you all later.” He turned around and stormed off, not looking back at his friends once.

As the four watched Cartman walk away, they all stared at each other.

“Is it me, or is Eric even more strange than usual?” SpongeBob asked.

“Well, he did call us ‘lovelies’!” Pinkie spoke, trying to lighten the mood.

“Hmph,” Jiminy harrumphed. “I always hated that little jerk.”

The four all stared at Jiminy upon that comment. Jiminy looked up. “Hey, I’m only kidding!”

It was now nearing the end of school, and Timmy and his friends with the exception of Cartman were getting ready to leave. Timmy paused, feeling a bit worried for Spot. It was a bit empty through the day without him there. Suddenly, he noticed Pinkie skipping next to him, while panting.

“Pinkie?” Timmy asked. “You okay?”

“You seem a bit down without Spot here,” Pinkie said. “So, I’m pretending to be a dog to make things better! Woof-woof!”

“Uh...thanks, Pinkie.” Timmy spoke. “But I’m doing alright on my own.”

“You mean you’re being a dog on your own?” Pinkie asked.

“No, I-” Timmy was about to say, until he noticed someone in front of him. He looked up and saw it was Anna and Elsa.

“Hey, guys!” Anna grinned. “How’s it going?”

Timmy surprised to see Anna at that instant, didn’t know what to say. “...Woof.”

“Ooh, not bad!” Pinkie playfully nudged Timmy. “Little low, but not bad!”

“Hi, guys!” Spike happily greeted his babysitters. “What’s up?”

“Well, we noticed it’s pretty packed where the buses are.” Elsa spoke. “So, we were wondering if you wanted to ride home with us.”

All of the kids’ faces brightened up. “Yeah, that sounds awesome!” Spike answered.

“Woo-hoo!” Pinkie hopped in the air. “I call shotgun!”

They all then noticed Cartman walking on his own, looking more stubborn than he was before.

“Hey, Eric!” SpongeBob waved. “Wanna ride with us?”

“Uh...no! No, I’m fine! I’ll catch a cab!” Cartman quickly said.

“A cab?” Timmy raised an eyebrow. “But you can’t-”

“I’ll be fine, thanks! See ya, babe.” Cartman said quickly to Elsa as he ran off.

Elsa looked annoyed by Cartman’s flirting and blew her bangs.

Cartman was walking away from the school and he was quickly looking around for a cab. “Come on, come on!...Ah-Ha!” Cartman quickly spotted a nearby cab that was driving his way. “Hey! Hey, hey, taxi!”

The taxi quickly made an unexpected stop and screeched. The cab opened up revealing a humanoid turtle with a taxi hat on.

“Hello, I’m Filburt, how can I-” Filburt spoke in his usual dry and nasal voice. He noticed that it was Cartman who made him stop. “Well, this is unexpected.” He spoke with his voice not changing.

“Hi, there!” Cartman slyly greeted. “I’ll take a ride home, and a quick stop to Vinton’s Candy Store on the way.”

“Oh, it’s happening again.” Filburt groaned to himself. “Kids asking for rides like they rule over us. I’d rather be ruled over by pets.”

“Did I mention I got...cash for it?” Cartman pulled out a couple $10 bills.

Filburt was surprised again, but freaked out. "You weird out mankind! And I should know; I’m a turtle! Leave me be!” Filburt then drove away frantically, leaving Cartman behind.

“Hey! Hey, I got cash! Get back here!!!!” Cartman yelled. “If I ran the government, I’d deal with you first!!!”

Meanwhile, Timmy and his friends followed Anna and Elsa into Anna’s car. As Anna got ready to drive, Elsa got in the front seat as they kids got in back. Elsa then noticed Pinkie staring at her.

“Wait, didn’t I call shotgun?” Pinkie asked.

“Well, this is where I usually sit.” Elsa explained.

Pinkie shrugged. “Oh, well.” She then hopped onto Elsa’s lap, surprising her. “Wouldn’t mind a buddy to sit with, would ya?”

Elsa rolled her eyes and smirked as Anna then began driving. Pinkie looked up to Elsa. “I should tell you this fun game we like to play! Whenever we see a yellow car, we gotta tap somebody from behind!” Pinkie then gasped as she spotted a yellow car out the window. “Yellow car!” Shen then turned and tapped Timmy’s hat as it spun like a propellor. Timmy looked annoyed, but Pinkie didn’t notice.

Elsa cleared her throat. “Everything okay at school, Spike?”

“Yeah, everything’s fine!” Spike nodded.

“Well, I noticed your friend was acting strange.” Elsa then muttered to herself. “More than usual.”

“Oh, don’t worry!” SpongeBob spoke. “Eric’s just stressed about the weather. Likes to keep to himself and curse the world like he always does.”

Elsa didn’t make eye contact, but raised an eyebrow at that statement and shook her head. She then leaned over to Anna. “Why do Spike and his friends hang out with that kid again?” She whispered.

Anna shrugged.

“It can’t be just because he’s SpongeBob’s step-brother.” Elsa whispered.

“Yellow car!” Pinkie then tapped Timmy’s hat again, making it spin. She then looked at Anna and Elsa. “Whatcha two talkin’ about?”

Anna and Elsa both grinned nervously. “Nothing!”

Timmy was dropped off back at his house as he turned and waved to his friends. “Thanks for the ride!”

“No problem! Catch you later, Timmy!” Anna called as she drove out of sight with the others.

Timmy continued waving until the car was out of sight. Timmy sighed lovingly, thinking of Anna, but noticed Jiminy in his pocket, looking at him with a bored expression.

“What?” Timmy asked. “I know she’s older than me! Alright? I...whatever!”

Jiminy rolled his eyes. “Good grief.” He said quietly.

Timmy opened the door inside and saw the most strangest sight. On the wall was a large stack of white paper with hot glue, forks, knives and socks taking up a large portion of the wall.

“What is that thing?” Timmy asked.

“Spot calls it California.” Barbara spoke, walking next to Timmy. “He’s proud of it, I didn’t wanna upset him.”

“Is Spot okay?” Timmy asked his cousin.

“I guess he’s still going through side effects of that shot, little cuz. But he’ll get better soon.” Barbara stroked Timmy’s hair. “Why don’t you go check on him?”

“Okay,” Timmy nodded as he and Jiminy headed to find Spot.

“Spot?” Timmy called. “Spot, come on out, boy!”

“Timmy!” Spot then jumped out of nowhere and hugged his master.

“Oof! Hey, Spot!” Timmy said in Spot’s hug. “How’s it going!”

“I made California all on my own!” Spot spoke, drooling. “Yep! All on my own!...All on my own. YEP!”

Timmy was getting a little creeped out by Spot, right now and slowly backed away. “Yeah...that’s cool!...well, I’m gonna-”

“Okay, I confess!” Spot began to sob. “It wasn’t all on my own! I...I…”

“You what?” Timmy asked.

“I used this marker that wasn’t mine!!!...IIIIII’M baaad!!!” Spot began to sob hysterically.

“Whose pen is it?” Timmy asked.

“I don’t know!” Spot continued to sob as Timmy and Jiminy were both weirded out and slowly walked away.

“Man,” Timmy looked out a window, watching cars drive by. “I hope he gets better so he won’t be freaking out all-”

“Yellow car!” Pinkie popped her head out of a nearby vase and tapped Timmy’s hat, making it spin again.

Pinkie disappeared inside the vase as Timmy looked speechless. “I...But...How?!”

Later that night, Cartman snuck in his bedroom. SpongeBob was sleeping in his bed. But Cartman, who just returned from sneaking more money from the money tree, had snuck back into his bed, too. Cartman was about to fall asleep, until a familiar figure appeared next to Cartman, making him open his eyes. “A lovely evening. Isn’t it, Eric?”

“Not listening…” Cartman grumbled, as he turned on the other side to ignore his conscience..

“What’s that?” His conscience all of a sudden poofed on a sergeant outfit. “I CAN’T HEAR YOU!!!”

Cartman jumped in the air, as he was more than startled. “Wha-Huh-I-Wha-What?!”

“You are an absolute disgrace!” The angel marched back and forth in mid-air. “What in the name of the devil’s food cake has crawled into the couch potato that is your brain?!”

Cartman didn’t know what to say. “I-I-”

“Do you want Floorboard Harry to waste his time snacking on a chump with half a mind?!” The angel asked. "Oh, but what am I sayin'? I can't say half a mind, BECAUSE YOU DON'T HAVE HALF TO BEGIN WITH!"

“Floorboard Harry isn’t real!” Cartman snapped.

The angel paused. “...That is a mighty fine statement...except you DON’T TALK UNLESS ALLOWED TO!”

Cartman grew more angry by how his conscience was acting. “MAKE ME!”

“Eric…” SpongeBob groaned, drowsily. “...What are you doing…?”

Cartman got back to reality and noticed his conscience had vanished. “Nothing, it’s all cool!” He quickly said.

The next day in Sterling Holloway School, the school therapist was looking over her papers. Her name was Ms. Mi Amore Cadenza, or Ms. ‘Cadance’ for short. She was an alicorn, the only one in town. Most alicorns were known to be in rather big places, but Ms. Cadance was different. With her, a tiny red dragon was doing the same. It was her assistant, Mushu.

“So, we got any scheduled appointments for today?” Mushu asked.

“No, Mushu, I didn’t hear anything today.” Ms. Cadance answered.

“Well, that’s too bad.” Mushu said. “I just we don’t get anyone barging in like they own the school if you catch my drift.”

“Now, let’s be fair.” Ms. Cadance explained. “Some may need help very urgently and they’ll need our attention to open doors within themselves.”

SWISH!

Their door suddenly swung open, and Ms. Cadance and Mushu got a good look who was at the door. It was Cartman, who had bloodshot eyes and bags under them. And on top of that, he was twitching a little. Both Ms. Cadance and Mushu looked at each other in shock.

Ms. Cadance rushed over to Cartman. “Little boy, are you alright? What’s wrong?”

There was no response.

“Little boy?” Ms. Cadance asked again.

“Y’all want me to crawl in his shirt?” Mushu asked.

“Shhh!” Ms. Cadance shushed Mushu.

Suddenly, Cartman’s angel appeared, still in his sergeant outfit. “GET TO ANSWERING, DIRTBAG!”

Suddenly, Cartman squawked. “I heard this is where to get help! I need it!” Cartman spoke at the top of his lungs and like a robot.

“I...see…” Ms. Cadance spoke. “Well, why don’t you just sit right here and we’ll see what’s wrong.”

Cartman looked over and saw a chair Ms. Cadance was referring to. Suddenly, his angel appeared again and fired a rifle in the air, making him immediately jump in the chair.

“Now, can I have your name, please?” Ms. Cadance asked.

“Eric!” Cartman shouted like a robot again.

“...Okay, Eric. Now, what is on your mind?” Ms. Cadance asked.

“...I feel there’s...guilt.” Cartman spoke, slowly.

“Guilt?” Ms. Cadance asked. “Was there something you did recently? Something you regret?”

“Well,” Cartman forced a laugh. “Funny thing is, I heard from my uncle that a monster would get me if I did guilty things.”

“What was it?” The therapist asked again.

“It was-” Cartman was about to continue until his angel appeared again.

“Hold it, junior dimwit!” His angel barked out. “Don’t be trying to change the subject! Tell the truth like the lazy singing canary you were put on this Earth to be!!!”

Cartman finally couldn’t take listening to his conscience anymore as he jumped in the air. “SHUT UP ABOUT FLOORBOARD HARRY!!!! RAAAAAAAAAAUGH!!!!”

He then ran through the door leaving a hole shaped like him.

“Well now,” Mushu scoffed. “How's that opening new doors within yourselves?”

That night, Timmy was at the door of his bedroom. He was told that Spot was inside. He hadn’t left the room all day, and Timmy was nervous on what Spot was going to do next. But he mustered up, and creaked open the door. He saw Spot on the bed, looking down. But he was shaking. Timmy slowly walked over to his dog.

“Uh, hey, Spot!” Timmy greeted. “...I, uh...haven’t seen you-”

“I’m feeling wonderful, Timmy!” Spot turned around with the brightest grin he wore. “And you want to know why?”

“Why?” Timmy asked.

Spot leapt from the bed. “You don’t know why?”

“Why?” Timmy asked again.

“Well, I’ll tell you why!” Spot spoke. “I found out...that we can all FLYYY!”

Timmy didn’t know how to respond. “...Fly?”

“You’re correct!” Spot then leaned towards Timmy. “Technically, birds fly with their arms, right? Birds do THIS?” Spot began flapping his arms, slowly. “And if they can fly...So. Can. WE!”

“Spot, I don’t think-” Timmy tried to say.

“Join me, Timmy!” Spot jumped up to the window. “And we shall soar the skies!”

“Spot, what are you doing?!” Timmy yelped.

“EXCELSIOR!!!” Spot leapt out the window and landed in a bush.

“Spot, wait! Come back!” Timmy tried to call out to his dog, but Spot was already flapping his arms on the ground, running around. It looked like he was heading to the Brisby Forest!

Barbara quickly ran inside Timmy’s room. “Timmy, what happened?” She asked. “What’s going on?”

Timmy pointed outside. “Spot thought everyone can fly, so he jumped out of the window and he ran off!”

Barbara put her hands to her cheeks. “Oh no! Oh no! Oh no! Oh no! Oh no! Oh no! Who knows what will happen to him out there!”

“I gotta do something! He’s only been listening to me when acting like this!” Timmy spoke.

“I don’t know,” Barbara said, putting on her Batgirl mask. “I think you might need a little bit of super assistance.” Suddenly, her eyes widened as a grin formed on her face.

Timmy realized what Barbara was thinking. “Oh no. No, no, no, no, no! I’m not putting it on!”

Timmy then noticed Barbara with big eyes and an almost pleading expression. Timmy let out a sigh. “Only for you, Babs.”

Timmy found himself in a little batsuit and his own bat mask. Barbara happily scooped up Timmy in a huge hug. “Ooooh! You! Look! So! Cute!!!” She smothered him hard. “I had that made for you when you were little. I always wanted to see you in it!”

Timmy let out a silent groan.

Meanwhile, SpongeBob was fast asleep in his bed, while Cartman was pacing back and forth. His hair was ruffled, and his eyes were still bloodshot.

“Why does this happen to me? Why is it that when I get something I want, I get some sort of consequences out of nowhere following me! Why is karma such a pain to deal with?!” Cartman cursed to himself. “All this started when I kept going back to that stupid money tree! If only there was never one to begin with, I-” Cartman’s eyes widened upon that thought. “Wait...I could just not go back there, but that’s not simple enough! I’ll do the more mature approach...I’LL BURN IT!” A devilish grin spread across his face. “Yeah, that will work.”

Cartman then snuck out of the bedroom. SpongeBob suddenly stood up from his bed, rubbing his eyes. “What was that?” SpongeBob yawned. “Wait!...Something’s not right...the window’s open.” SpongeBob walked over and closed his window, before falling back to sleep in his bed.

In the Brisby Forest, Timmy and Batgirl were looking for Spot.

“You see anything, yet?” Timmy asked.

“Not yet, Batboy.” Batgirl spoke.

Timmy rolled his eyes. “I don’t know why I wear this anyway. You really think people won’t recognize me through this?”

“Trust me, I know they won’t.” Batgirl grinned. “Sometimes, the simplest things can disguise your entire identity. Superman hides his identity with glasses!”

“Yeah, I know that, but-” Timmy was about to continue, until they heard a sound. “What was that?”

Batgirl stood in front of Timmy. “Stay close behind me.”

As they continued searching, Cartman was trying to light fire with two sticks, but no luck. “Darn it!” Cartman then had a faster idea to make fire. He took the bigger stick and spotted a tree next to him. He swiped the stick against the tree, but nothing. He tried again, not even a spark.

THUD!

Cartman jumped in the air by the sound of something landing behind him, as his stick went up against the tree, finally lighting. “Ha!” Cartman laughed. “It’s about time! Though I could’ve used you not SCARING ME!” Cartman snapped. He turned around, and saw Spot with a huge hunk of tree bark stuck on the front part of his body. One of his eyes was sticking out through a hole.
Cartman couldn’t recognize who it was, but fear started rising in him, thinking he was the very creature his uncle told him about. “No!...NO!!! You get little kids who keep secrets!” Cartman started stepping back. “It’s YOU!!! IT’S YOU! YAAA-HA-HA-HA-HA! AAAAH-HA-HAAA!”

As Cartman ran away yelling, Spot just stood there. “....Mmff…”

Timmy and Batgirl were both alarmed by the crazy yelling, as Timmy hid behind his older cousin. Suddenly, Cartman jumped up on a high rock. “ALRIGHT!!! ALRIGHT, I CONFESS! I CONFESS! I’M GUILTY, GUILTY, GUILTY, GUILTY!!!”

Batgirl didn’t recognize Cartman as he was incredibly high up as she prepared to fight. “Who are you and what did you do to the dog?”

“SHUTUPI’MCONFESSING!!!!” Cartman flailed his arms.

Timmy recognized that voice. “Cartman!”

“Yes! All the money! I didn’t earn at all! It’s all here! Here in this miserable forest! But it won’t be here long, because I will burn it! Burn it to the grou-AAAAAUGH!!!!” Cartman fell backwards from the rock, much to Timmy and Batgirl’s shock and at the same time, confusion.

Once Cartman stopped tumbling, he picked himself off the ground. But something else got his attention. What he saw was a small area in the distance. It wasn’t covered by winter. Rather, it looked more like the setting of spring, and it looked like it was getting a little bigger. Could this have been the actual thing the Cheshire Cat wanted to show him a couple days ago? Right now, he didn’t care. He wasn’t happy, but still mesmerized by this gorgeous looking sight.

“Eeugh!” Spot suddenly appeared as he tried pulling the tree bark off of him. “Oh creator, above! How did I get here, I-” Spot was about to continue, until he saw the sight Cartman was looking. “Oh!...That’s...that’s something!”

“Spot? Cartman?” Timmy called as he and Batgirl also appeared. “What are you-” Timmy and Batgirl now too both saw the sight before them. They did nothing, but sit down and just continue staring. “What is that?” Timmy asked.

Barbara smiled and put an arm around Timmy. “I say it’s a sign that our stress will be over soon for all of us. That spring is just around the corner.”

Spot rushed up to Timmy, still a bit jumpy, but lucid in his speech. “I think it was just cabin fever, Timmy.” He nuzzled up to Timmy. “I’m better now. That shot really helped me get active.”

“I’m glad,” Timmy nodded. Together, they all stared at the scene, happy their troubles were soon ending.

Cartman suddenly glanced over to Timmy next to him. “Who the heck are you?”

Timmy was surprised by this. “...You don’t recognize me?”

Cartman shook his head. “Uh-uh.”

“...Nothing about me looks familiar with this mask on?” Timmy asked.

“...Nope, I don’t know you.” Cartman answered.

“But the teeth,” Timmy insisted, pointing to his enormous buck teeth.

“They don’t ring a bell,” Cartman affirmed.

Batgirl looked smug at this. “...Told you so.”

THE END

Author's Note

Special thanks to SuperPinkBrony12 and The-Doctor-W for helping me out on this one!